Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Topics - Goth

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 7
1
Climax Control Archives / Good Friday
« on: March 29, 2024, 05:43:58 PM »

Good Friday

It’s Friday, march the 29th. A few days before Easter as we see Goth and Melissa walk around the streets of Manhattan, New York. Heading for the Good Friday service as they hold each other’s arm s around each other while holding each other’s hands. Goth feels the wind blow through his hair as his thoughts are with the true purpose of this Christian Celebration before shaking his head as the thought of how many people would celebrate Easter while hunting for eggs.

“Are you alright sweetie??”

Asks Melissa as she leans her head against his shoulder, looking over at her with a smile as he sees her look up at him underneath her hat that she is sporting. Watching the curls sway with every step that she makes before stopping and planting a kiss upon her lips.

“The true meaning of Easter I will give Justin Smith on Climax Control.”

The two stare at each other for a few moments before a smile emerging upon their faces as they kiss each other one more time before Goth taking Melissa’s arm in his.

“But all kidding aside Mel, I just feel the need to give a preach to all of these people that think Good Friday is where we sit on your couches or stand outside while watching a rendition of The Passion. Where we all stand still for an hour or so, watching some B-rated artists sing a few songs and play a role, where we all tell each other that we should do something to make this world a better place. And yet, what truly happens???”

He cocks his head sideways, resting it upon that of Melissa for a few moments as they are standing in front of a red light while waiting for the signal to cross the street.

“We go hunting for Chocolate eggs on Sunday Morning and devour some stupid Easter Bunny.”

He says while rolling his eyes as Melissa playfully pokes him in the ribs.

“I saw you devour that chocolate Easter Bunny I gave you a few years ago…”

The two laugh as Goth nods his head, realizing that she had made a point. Only for the lights to turn to green as that prevents him to give her a smart ass remark back in return. The two continue their walk, watching the people pass them from either side. Goth softly squeezes her hand, unable to resist the frustration of how so many Celebrations have been altered to Commercial income for businesses instead of spreading the true message of his Saviour. But alas, he shakes his head and lets out a sigh. Realizing that he cannot force people to see things his way, only to express his views if people feel the need to listen.

“Easy with the fingers Gerrit, I can’t feel any blood flow running through them.”

Says Melissa with a soft giggle, causing Goth to snap out from his thoughts. Not realizing that his thoughts had caused him his hand to squeeze tightly as he softly apologizes with a blush upon his face. The two continue their walk until they reach the church, Goth stops for a moment as he closes his eyes and let an old prayer run through his head that his mother once taught him before entering the church where they start to listen to the church service.

*After the Service*

We see Goth and Melissa exit the church, only to stop and talk to some familiar faces that they have befriended with. We see a different look on Goth’s face as if he has been rejuvenated by the service. The two take a walk through Central Park as they always do after a church service to clear their thoughts and talk about anything in particular.

“Too bad that you have to travel to Phoenix for Climax Control, I had to tell Gerrit Jr. that we wouldn’t be at home this weekend.”

Goth nods his head after hearing his wife talk, he had been wanting to spend some time with his son. But he already told him that he would allow him to join them at the next Super Card Blaze of Glory, the night where he wants to undo what happened at the last Super Card.

“It is the one worrisome thing that I do not like about my profession dear, but then again. He knows that this won’t go on forever. I promised him that he can come live with us after he has finished his education as long with my other promise to him.”

Melissa looks up at him with a questionable look on her face.

“You mean??”

Goth runs his fingers through her hair smiling, thinking back to the conversation that he once had with his son and realizes that he knows that he does not have an eternal wrestling career.

“I wanted to return to the ring upon my own terms Mel, I have accomplished everything that I could accomplish in the past few years. But the final step has been eluding me so far and I have looked myself in the mirror and asked me the very question whether Father Time truly has kicked my ass or whether I can prolongate it for a bit longer.”

He says with a smile upon his face, realizing that he cannot resist the feeling of a tear coming down his right cheek as Melissa gently wipes it from his face.

“Besides, I think that it is time that the world will relive the woman they call Lady Goth.”

This brings a smile upon her face as she leans in and places a kiss upon his lips before whispering a soft thank you to the man that she loves so much. Their fingers intwine as they stand there for a moment until a cold wind blows in the face of Melissa, causing Goth’s hair to cover her face for a bit as the two share a passionate laugh.

“I want to be there at your side after I have retired Mel, but I need to prove something to the world and mostly to myself. I need to prove that I can hold that championship belt for a final time, to have a meaningful title reign, something that has not been a kind memory for me.”

He lowers his head, takes a few deep breaths as he feels the vein in his neck twitch a little before looking up at his wife as he feels her soft fingers brush against his cheek.

“I want to bring home that title to the Saviors, I want to have Mac Bane, Ken Davison, Peter Vaughn stand on that entrance ramp when I have won that damn belt. Hell, even SuMa and Chris Page, two names that have been a part of the Saviors.”

“And don’t forget our sisters Kat and Kim dear, they will kick your ass if you do not acknowledge them.”

“Kat would spear me in the swimming pool if she has her way with me.”

The two burst out in laughter at the running joke between Goth and Kat for the past two Summer XXXTreme Super Card shows on the cruise ship.

“But yes, I want them all be there. I want them to be at the high point of my career, because they were there at the lowest of my career. A moment in my life where nobody could have given two cents about me…. to everyone else I was dead, but the Saviors knew that I would get back from the dead. Because they knew and they believed in the prophecy.”

Melissa nods her head at his spoken words, tightening her grip in his hands before he lifts her hands towards his lips and kisses them tender before his expression turns into one of a determined one.

“But until that moment comes I still have a few things that I need to do, like showing Justin Smith the true meaning of Good Friday and Easter.”

The two continue to stare at each other as the shot slowly fades.

*Carrying the cross*

Th shot returns to where we see Goth and Melissa take a seat upon the private plane towards Phoenix, Arizona. The two are enjoying a moment of peace as Melissa is listening to some music while Goth is reading the Bible, only to close it as he has noticed the camera crew approaching him.

“On our way to Phoenix, on my way to put down Justin in such proportions that I wish to send a signal for the entire Sin City Wrestling universe a reminder who I truly am.”

He places the Bible upon his lap as he looks at his wife and smiles.

“See that?? The next in line to have a historical career like I have. She is chomping to return inside the ring and bash the heads in of every single Bombshell in this company, but you know why she has not returned yet Justin??”

“I tell you why, because she understands. She understands that the entire focus should be upon me, that I need to concentrate to achieve that final chapter in my career of holding that world champion for a final time. And trust me, it is not like it is a distraction for me to manage her career as well as wrestle for my own, but she respects me just as much as she loves me whereas she is giving up her moment to shine so that I can stand alone under that spotlight.”

He smirks as he raises his index finger and moves it from left to right

“But don’t think that I am saying these words as if I am the only one, because I have undying love for each and everyone out there including yours. Oh yeah Justin, I even notice the lowest of the low that normally would be wiped from underneath my boots as the dirt that you get walking in the desert. But I am so much different than any ordinary individual, because the Messiah of Pain is beyond ordinary!! I dare to what you want me to be, yet cannot accept me to be…. Does that make sense to you Justin???”

“Of course it doesn’t, because I am sure that you are just like each and every other newly arrival. Let me guess, you came from a training facility?? Still wet behind the ears?? Told that you were the head of the class? A prospect that would cause the fans to cheer as you want to do things the right way??”

He shakes his head and lets out a sigh while leaning his head against the head rest of the seat that he is sitting in.

“I am the way Justin, I am the way to everything that you have ever wished for. All you have to do is to give up everything that you have, forget everything that you have been taught and accept your faith!! Just like each and every pissant that wanted HIM on the cross…., something that he has done willingly because HIS Father wanted him to do so.”

“Now I understand that to the common man it is something that cannot be understood, but that’s because you think about things in a rational way… or at least, that’s what you all claim to do. But he did something out of love for all of you, even you Justin…. And that’s exactly what I will be doing upon you on the second day of Easter… Or at least that’s what Dutch tradition allows us to celebrate Easter upon two different days…. Do you?? Or are you looking forward to play the humping bunny?? Drive a carrot down your throat and you can do your Bugs imitation to anger the little kids that need their extra amount of sugar rush… Yet, I am the only rush that you ever need.”

He closes his hand into a fist, squeezing it tightly as the skin colour turns pale white before he lets it go

“I intend to pummel you into oblivion Justin, not because I want to or hate you. Because that’s what drives humans to misunderstand each other… And for what? Because none of you understand what being a brother is all about!!! And I understand that the Sin City Wrestling wants to place their highest paid preacher inside the squared circle before the GREATEST PUT UP OR SHUT UP EXTRAVAGANZA!!!”

“If you haven’t noticed, it is my match against Finn Whelan. Where I have put it simple, I either win and reign supreme… or I will rise to the heavens on a cloud and leave my disciples all wised up with the teachings that I have given them. But in ordinary and plain English for you to understand, if I win I will be your Savior… If I lose… I will walk away and retire on the spot. And do you think Finn  can handle THAT pressure?? To have the entire universe look at him to believe that he can be where I want to be?? To lead by example?? Or to be the champion that I used to be… Unable to have a long reign as champion and drop it like a rock?? So far he has not convinced anyone has he?? And then I have you, I feel the need to ask the Lord to forgive you. Asking him to do not punish you as you do not know what you are getting yourself into Justin. You are getting into the ring with the man that I am sure you have heard about.. I bet you have seen matches and have always dreamed of ever getting in the ring with me and test your ability against me. Listen son, this isn’t wrestling 101 for dummies in three simple steps. This is a man that has learned to SURVIVE!! A man that has learned to get up every single time that people think that I am down… the man that demands… DEMANDS you hear me!! Demands the very best out of my opponents, or else I will drop you into the red sea just like the pharaoh and his armies that Moses caused to drown in the Old Testament.”

“I am The Messiah The Messiah of Pain Justin. I am the man that made dreams come true. Because for me it is no dream, it is reality. It is what is expected from me!!! And before you ask who is expecting it from me? That is the man that you are looking at.”

“You see Justin, I am going to carry my own cross all the way to Blaze Of Glory, there I will hang up Finn Whelan and tell everyone that I have accomplished what I needed to accomplish. I will hold up that championship belt as I forgive Finn Whelan like Jesus did to one of the two sinners that hung there beside him. And I will make Justin feel pride, I will make him feel that he has accomplished that what he could accomplish. And you? You are just one the final chapter of the book that is me rise to the occasion and make all the people love me. And that includes you as well Justin…. Because without me, there is no love.”

He taps his fingers upont he Bible as he motions towards the camera with his other hand to come closer.

“I will give you some final words of wisdom before I turn off the lights of that recording button. I will grace you with the very best that this legendary man has got to offer, I will clamp on submission holds that you may have never even heard about. Because these moves were never invented by a wrestling mind, it was created by the mind of a man. I will put you through pain so badly that you will learn to appreciate everything that I have gone through in my 20+ years in this business. No these words aren’t idle threats Justin, because ask Alexander Raven about what I say comes true. I speak the truth and before you know it is all over. So do me a favour son, be brave and fight me with your heart and soul willing to be educated. Because then and only then you will understand that I am Goth…, the Messiah of Pain and your pain is mine….. it is time for you to be cemented as one of the many. Don’t feel bad, you will probably achieve something eventually. But this is MY moment… this is MY prophecy and this is MY ascension to the top…. And you?? You are just another pawn in my quest.”

Goth smirks as he then palms the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness.



2
Climax Control Archives / goth vs raven
« on: March 01, 2024, 06:32:45 PM »


How to rebound

It’s a week after the last PPV, Goth has gone away with Melissa to his native Netherlands to spend time with his son and mother, a moment that was meant to be a joyful one turned out to be a sour one.

He has tried to be in a festive mood, but a man like him that lives for winning titles had a frustrated period. Decided to go to visit his favourite café Stairway, formerly known as Stairway To Heaven and have a drink while exchanging memories with the owner and singer Henk Westbroek.

The two had shared some pleasantries while being offered his favourite glass of whiskey, making Goth relax a little, able to forget his frustrations for a moment while listening to a Cure cover band playing some of the band’s best songs.

“Shortly they will play Lullaby Gerrit.”

Says Henk Westbroek, Goth lifts his glass towards him in order for a refill. He turns around on the bar stool as he looks over towards the cover band and nods in approval before turning his attention back towards his good old friend.

“Thanks Henk, I just had to get away from everything.”

Sighs Goth, nerveously tapping his fingers across the bar as the legendary Dutch singer hands him another glass of Whisky. He had told himself that he would try and enjoy the holiday period of his son, who had been begging for him and Melissa to visit him for several weeks now. But ever since losing the Elite 8 title tournament finals to Finn Whelan has he been frustrated, wanting to punch anybody that would have ticked him off. But ultimately he knew that it would only cause problems for him and his family, let alone not wanting to be the headline for every gossip news show over here and in the US.

“Being famous sometimes isn’t always beneficial I guesss…”

Goth mutters towards Henk, who chuckles as he leans his elbows upon the bar like Goth remembered him off from past conversations, pushes his glasses upwards upon his face before talking.

“I was pulling for you during that title tournament.”

Goth groans, this was the last thing he had wanted to hear from his old friend as he looks up at him questionably, causing Henk Westbroek to lift his hands upwards in an apologe tic fashion. Goth scratches the back of his neck, trying to find the right thing to say before letting out a sigh and shrugs his shoulders.

“You know you are right, I had the fullest of confidence that I would teach him a lesson or two, I guess I was so full of myself that I fucked up.”

Goth smirks a little, relieved that he did not have to be so political correct amongst friends. He had been getting annoyed with constant camera’s being shoved in his face during the two weeks that led up towards his world title match. It was the one thing that he had hated the most ever since returning to the wrestling ring several years ago. But he knew that it was part of his job and he had reluctantly accepted this as he knew that eventually winning every title would be worth the hassle. He groans over the fact that once again he could not get the title match out of his head.

“I am really annoyed over the fact that I was so close, yet I failed everyone but mostly myself. And I can’t stand the fact that all of those pissant suck ups were gloating over the fact that….”

He turns his head to the side while biting on his lower lip, swallowing in the words that were on the tip of his tongue. He lifts the glass of Whiskey to his mouth, downs the glass in one swift movement before wiping his mouth with he back of his mouth.

“Give me another one.”

He says with a frustrated tone in his voice, Henk looks at him but then fills the glass once again without asking the obvious question. Goth grabs the glass with both hands, staring at the alcoholic beverage as he feels his anger boiling inside of him.

“To me it was justice, to me it was inevitable that I should have been in the main event for that title and win it. Causing me to overlook the fact that I can claim a victory all I want, but I still have to get inside that ring and get the job done. And seriously, I was thinking to myself constantly of who the fuck Finn Whelan really is???”

His eyes gazes towards his friend, who just stands there on the other end of the bar listening to him without saying a word.

“I mean seriously, I had been asking myself how in the hell he had beat Peter Vaughn, telling myself that this would not happen to me.”

He says before downing another glass of Whisky, this time not asking for another refill as the alcohol makes him spew out some more frustration.

“I was so fucking focused upon spewing my gums about not having to face J2H, fuck this shit. This should have been my fucking moment!!!!”

He spins around, about to throw the empty glass of Whisky against a wall in frustration but ultimately manages to maintain his composure and turns back around.

“I’m sorry, I nearly allowed my anger take control over me.”

He sighs as he looks up at his friend, who places a hand on his arm in a comforting fashion.

“I had considered hanging up my boots, hell I was wondering whether I had it in me to take home the gold. But then I remembered why I returned to the business. The mere fact that I had promised myself that I would do anything in my power to get that title back one last time, it would only bring my career in discredit. And you know me, I am not a quitter. I am one of the fucking best in the world…. So I already had let management know that I am not going to stop ruining everyone’s lives until I get what I want.”

He smirks at that final comment

“But then I realized who the fuck I am, not some idiot that runs of crying like a little bitch every time something goes wrong. Oh no I want to sink my teeth into what I know is rightfully mine… And that is me taking home that third world heavyweight championship.”

The two men nod their heads towards each other as both men take a sip from a newly refilled glass of whiskey as Goth wipes his mouth with the back of his hand.

“And I have a first opportunity soon when I face Alexander Raven, a man that I already know will tell the world that the third time is his lucky number. Three time’s a charm isn’t it?? Hell, this guy is just like Desperately seeking Susan, there’s nothing good ever to come from Camp Raven even if I would put arrows around the spot marked with a big X.”

Goth feels the whiskey taking some control over him, feeling that warm glow as he chuckles while toasting with his friend.

“I already feel pity for the guy Henk, I mean he is a good wrestler. But that’s the problem, being good isn’t enough.”

“It wasn’t enough for you at the last PPV.”

Henk responds, causing Goth to grab hold of his shirt in anger. Only to realize that he was messing with him, staring at the big grin upon his friends face as he lets go of his shirt.

“I’m sorry…”

Henk Westbroek gestures towards Goth not to worry as he pours some more in his glass, causing Goth to gulp it down his throat in one swift move.

“I should have known that I would get a wise ass comment from you, but to get under my skin like that??”

He stares at his friend with a determined look on his face, but shrugs his head and sighs.

“I wanted that belt Henk, I really did. I cannot believe that I lost that opportunity, after all what I have gone through the past several years. “

He closes his eyes for a moment, trying to get all of his angry thoughts out of his mind before turning towards his friends face.


“But I promise you Henk, next time that I am here. I will be carrying that belt if it is the last thing I will do. Because I need it and I will stop at NOTHING to get it…. “

With that the two men raise their glasses for a toast as the shot slowly fades.

The Goth vs. the Raven, once more.

Goth can be seen walking the streets of Utrecht, days before he would travel back towards the United States in preparation for his match against Alexander Raven. He walks towards a corner as he looks at the street lights before looking over his shoulder after noticing that he is being followed by the camera crew of Sin City Wrestling. Goth shrugs as he lets out a sigh before crossing the road towards the opposite of the road and continues his steady walk. His eyes are being focused upon some people that approach him, only to pass him as the youngsters clearly did not recognize the infamous wrestler. Causing a smirk to emerge upon his face as he stops at a bookstore window, gazing at some of the titles of the books that are being portrayed.

“Wouldn’t it have been a great story?? Growing up a young kid from this city in my home country of the Netherlands, not having any hope of mounting to anything? Ultimately ending up to be one of the most recognizable pro wrestlers of the last few decades?? Retiring with a sour taste in his mouth, only to return a few years later because he felt that itch. The itch to once again hold that world title….”

He lowers his head towards his boots as his face darkens when thinking about how he wants to end that sentence.

“Only to end up coming short… yeah, not the story that little kids seem to have in mind when they want to dream about bigger things. But alas, like some of the sad individuals out there, there is always social media to gloat about someone else’s performance… Something that none of you could ever phantom of achieving.”

The look on his face hardens, swallowing some of his anger as he wipes something out of his eye.

“Am I bitter? Perhaps, but at least I’m big enough to congratulate you Finn on your win. Double champion, congratulations. Having the double burden upon your shoulders for now to hold those belts.. We all know what you will do right?? Drop the less important title and move on your quest to be the top dog of this company.”

“Again, am I bitter???”


He raises his hand, the fist is really tense as if he wants to punch a hole through the book story window. But ultimately relinquishes the thought of anger as he turns around and continues his walk, staring at the emptiness in front of him. He feels some rain drops falling down on top of the cap that he is wearing, realizing how much he hated the Dutch weather when he was growing up and realizes that nothing had really changed. He stops at another store, this time it is a store filled with men’s wear. Admiring some of the suits that is being on display, studying the caeful handy work that must have gone into making the suits as the thought of entering the store crosses his mind.

“I could just play it cool, tell the world that I made a mistake and that it was nothing but a fluke. I could tell the world that The Lord had different plans for me, that it wasn’t my time. But that would be telling the world that I was either telling a lie, or merely the fact that I did not understood the memo from above.”

“But that would have been foolish wouldn’t it??”


He bites upon his lower lip, shaking his head as he lets out a sigh before placing his hand upon the doorknob of the store. Hesitating still whether he wants to spend a large sum of money on the suits, but then decides to do so as he needs to have something to distract him from his anger.

He hears the authentic bell ringing once the door opens, he inhales the scent of the store that is hanging around as it gives another authentic feeling to it all besides being a rather old building. He nods his head to young man that approaches him, asking if he needs something as Goth tells him that he just wants to look around before deciding whether he wishes to buy a custom made suit.

He notices a small bench, sits down upon it as he looks around.

“Ever been here in such a store Alexander?? I highly doubt it, perhaps once or twice. Being dragged into one by your parents, having the feeling of never wanting to look like a dweeb. Is that a word the youth still use these days?? People should tell me, because I am getting old. But I am drifting off, because if you were then I could shake your hand. I remember once my mother forced me to get a suit tailor made for a religious thing, where I became an adult and had to acknowledge the existence of God in front of the church. That I would accept HIM as my saviour and I would proclaim my allegiance towards him.”

He smirks as he looks at a tartan type jacket of a Scottish outfit, completely with a similar kilt underneath.

“Isn’t it weird how at a certain age you assume you know it all, want to rebel against anything elders stood for… Only to turn out to be one at their age?? Oh yeah, I turned out to be like my mother and father. And even went beyond their imagination, but I guess that’s how you grow up huh??”

“And with growing up comes responsibilities, I have fulfilled every responsibility that was paved out for me upon a seemingly golden road. Except….”


His eyes remain upon the kilt, remembering the one he had allowed a Scottish kilt store to tailer made for him and chuckles.

“But then again, what do you know right?? You may ask yourself whether I am bitter, but at least if I have a reason to be bitter. Because the world understands Alexander, that I am a bitter man because I only expect the very best. I don’t like to come out second best, something that you would sign the dotted line upon a contract if you had the ability of pre writing your destination upon a wrestling ambassador.”

He remains silent as the coldness upon his face returns.

“But that’s where the problem lays for you isn’t it?? You have not even had a moment that crossed your mind, to even assume that an ambassador of this great sport would even exist. No, you are just a simple guy, who fights for small change and crumbs of whatever type of bread that is left to steal. No Alexander, I cannot phantom you ever rise to the occasion of stepping out of whatever it is that should be considered your shadow. That’s why the demand for people like me is so necessary, the necessary good of maintaining balance in this unfair world.”

“And before you start to assume that I am referring to unfair being me not having that world title?? Then I would applaud you if you ever could come up to the thought like that, but I was referring to the mere fact that you are the unfair part of this foolish story. Because why would you pop up in this story for th third time?? Is this the management telling me that I have to start at the bottom of the ladder and climb my way back up again?? I highly would doubt that, no there must be a different reason why I am being forced into this match against you. Is it the mere fact that you promised the world that you would finally… FINALLY beat a legacy like me?? Believing that I am at the lowest of low?? The fact that I am so distraught over the loss?? Then again I would tell you Alexander, that it is unfair to the world that you are telling yourself merely lies. Unnecessary lies about believing something that you could not and will never be able to fulfil. I’m not trying to put a blemish upon your career Alexander, but reality has got a stake slammed down your heart and make me want to watch your blood to turn black”

“Because unlike you… I will rephrase that… UNLIKE YOU, I feel the need to put everything into this match to clear my mind and focus upon that what I desire. Oh yeah, the man of the word has desires too. People would ultimately believe that we cannot have desires, that we need to be mindless followers that are brainwashed for the better cause of THE WORD. But don’t you see? I am love and forgiveness, yet I do not tolerate failure and pain.”

“That includes my failure and the pain that I am feeling inside of my heart., but what do you know?? Why would you even fucking care. You don’t, because you have no essence that would give ME the thought that there is still a soul left inside of you, trying to find a way out and tell the world that you matter. But you don’t and I’m not even going to say apology for the harsh statement, because it had to be said!! Just like I want to tell the world that I take this opportunity to acknowledge that the moment of my ascending to the Heavens and the Holy Spirit will be cast upon those who are worthy is upon us. But it cannot happen until I destroy each and every one of you that does not make the list of being there when it matters.”

“Yeah retirement is inevitable, but not until I make my promise a reality Alexander. I will make sure that I will send you a post card that reads that I will thank you. But don’t take this post card too seriously, because it will be a pre written card, where I allow someone else to fill in the empty spaces where a name should be as I do not look back to failures.”

“Failures Alexander, a word that you will tell the entire Sin City Wrestling community that I am a part of it as well. And yeah, it does not matter whether you are at the bottom of the ladder like you or being number two. When it comes down to be the very best everyone that isn’t on top is a failure. But that’s why you are bitter and I just hold resentment of not being the very best. That’s why I see a light at the end of the tunnel, because I am capable of turning this frown upside down, while you are nothing more than a wasted memory. Forgotten by those who hate people with a bird name.”

“I always had hopes of you having a killer mentality”


He turns his attention towards the camera as he continues.

“Ever seen Hitchcock’s classic The Birds?? Where people’s eyes were poked out of their sockets, where they were attacked whenever those damn birds had an opportunity to show their desire to maim and kill?? Those birds had killer instinct, because they were nothing more than animals. Nature’s way of telling the world that there needs a balance between every single creature that walks or flies on God’s Green Earth. And that’s where things went wrong for you isn’t it??”

“You stepped foot in a world, a world that predators are on the top of the food chain. Making sure that the weak do not have the ability for a mass production, where the weak gang up upon the strong and end up like every other deer that is staring in the lights of a car before being hit.”


He shrugs and nods his head towards the young man that he had seen earlier, allowing him to walk up to him as he tells him that he has an interest into the traditional Scottish outfit. Watching as the young man walks off before turning his attention back to the camera.

“You aren’t like Finn Whelan, you aren’t like me. The problem is that when the question will come up whatever it is that you are. Then I will tell you honestly that I will draw a blank, I will tell you that I do not know. Because the first name would suggest you are a man with determination and strength, just like Alexander the Great. And a raven?? Well, let’s just say that I am staring into the black dots upon the red wings of a bumblebee and nothing more when it comes down to your ability to devour the threat that wishes to do the same to you.”

“So no Alexander, I am not bitter. I am aware that I did not win and I am aware that when the moment comes to undo the wrong that only I got to blame myself for… That I will it will change the outcome. An outcome that will repeat itself 99 times out of 100. And guess what, once I will get face to face with Finn Whelan… He will know that number one out of the 99 is a guaranteed victory of yours truly… The Messiah of Pain… YOUR NEXT SCW WORLD HEAVYWEIGHT CHAMPION. “


With that Goth turns his attention back to the store employee as the shot slowly fades to darkness.
 

3
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs AJM
« on: January 26, 2024, 05:07:05 PM »

A few more steps to go….

Goth and Melissa enter their hotel room, it’s late at night as they had a late flight after celebrating Goth’s son’s birthday party this past weekend back in Manhattan, New York. It was something he wouldn’t have wanted to miss for the world, but now it is back to business. Preparing himself for the Main Event match against Austin James Mercer, a Semi Final match for the vacant world title. One match away from facing Finn Whelan and becoming world heavyweight champion for the third time in his storied career.

He turns his attention towards Melissa, kisses her on the cheeks as she walks over the bedroom with her suitcase while he places his against the wall. He looks around, sinking in the environment of the hotel room. Clearly noticing that the hotel has done anything imaginable to make their Presidential Suite to be worth of his wishes, yet he still isn’t impressed. Then again, he isn’t in the biggest of hotels in Las Vegas in comparison, the thought alone makes him shake his head and walks over towards the bedroom as well. There he notices a wonderful king sized bed, at least that’s something he could appreciate. He had a high standard of wishes ever since becoming a wealthy man outside the wrestling industry. He turns his attention back to the living room, undoing his tie as he drops down upon the rather comfortable sofa, noticing the 60 inch Flatscreen tv as he turn son the device and zaps through the channels.

“Ugh, what kind of idiot watches the weather channel??”

He says to himself while rolling his eyes, quickly turning to a news channel and lowers his head against the headrest and lets out a sigh. He was happy to have had the week off from wrestling in Sin City Wrestling, although hat does not mean he has been sitting on his ass all the time. Working on several companies has made him become in shape and constantly hitting a higher ceiling every time that he competes.

He had always prided himself to be a one company type of wrestler, to eventually either leave it in shambles or having turned off the light as everyone else just got dominated by him.  He reaches inside his jacket after feeling his cell phone buzzing, looking at the screen as there is a message from Janet, his personal psychiatrist. Telling him that she would be visiting him tomorrow for another session. Causing him to sigh as he responds by merely saying “Okay” before tossing his phone next to him. He clearly wasn’t looking forward to this, but he had to admit it did gave him some progress in dealing with his first wife’s passing as well as the dreams or visions starting to get less and less in time. Something that he has noticed that has benefitted his in ring matches lately as he had beaten Alexander Raven with a submission hold on his last appearance on Climax Control.

“I’m about to take a shower, can you order something to eat??”

Goth nods his head, grabbing the phone as he orders something to eat before turning his attention towards the movie register and picks up a classic romantic comedy as he knew that is what Melissa likes. He leans back, places his hands upon his face as he lets out a groan of being tired, he remains there for seemingly a few moments before feeling Melissa’s hand touch his shoulder.

“Did you call room service??”

He looks up, sees his wife wearing sweats as well as her hair being all wet from the shower. He looks up his watch and notices that it had been longer than he had thought it was.

“Yeah, they should be here any moment.”

She smiles as she sits down beside him, resting her head against his shoulder as they watch the movie Goth had picked out.

“50 first dates?? I love this movie.”

Goth extends his arm around the waist of his wife, pulling her in closer as she places her right hand upon his midsection. He gently kisses her forehead while not taking his eyes of the screen, it was one of the first movies they both had watched at his own home when he had asked her out for dinner and a movie afterwards. The two had been trying to fight against their feelings, not wanting to sacrifice the work relationship of her being Goth’s son’s babysitter. But in the end they gave in to their feelings, something that they have not regretted ever since.

“Remember the first time we watched this Gerrit??”

She asks as she looks up at him for a split second, noticing his smirk as he nods his head.

“How can I forget? You wore the lowest low cut dress I have ever seen on you.”

He says before faking a shocked look on his face as he feels her playfully punch him in the midsection, turning into both of them to laugh when they see the scene of the walrus vomit over the actor before Melissa kisses him on the lips. She leans back against him for ten minutes as Goth’s thoughts run back towards that dinner date. Remembering how beautiful she looked the moment she opened her door to her apartment, smirking to how awkward he stammered as if he was a nerd taking out the most popular girl to prom date.

“I don’t know where I would have been if I had not met you Mel..”

He suddenly says out of nowhere, causing her to look up at him with a questionable look on her face. He closes his eyes for a moment before taking a deep breath before he continues.

“I was so blaming myself for everything that has happened in my life ever since….”

He swallows for a moment as he thinks back to his first wife’s death, how he wasted the years after with alcohol abuse. The one thing in his life that he had never forgiven himself, to the point that he had trouble to look at his son in the face without feeling shame. But with Melissa’s help he has managed to move on and enjoy life once again.

He looks at Melissa and gives her a sheepish smile before kissing her on the forehead as he continues to talk

“You know how deep I have sunk in my life Mel, I would have not blamed you for leaving me. But the mere fact that you stayed made me realize how fortunate I am to have you in my life.”

This brings a tear in her left eye, what Goth gently rubs his finger against to wipe it away as she leans against his massive shoulder.

“I have to admit that I have been on the crossroad of deciding whether I should have stayed or grab my stuff and go, you know what I have gone through with my father.”

He nods his head as he brushes her hair, remembering the painful stories that she had shared with him about her father.

“But I knew that if I left you, I would regret not giving you a chance.”

He looks up at her as she has placed her fingers upon his chest, caressing it as she stares at the wedding ring that he had given her on their wedding day.

“Because unlike with my father I knew you had a good side, a side that I had fallen madly in love with. And I could not throw away the opportunity of true love.”

He smiles as the words touch his soul, he holds her closer against him as he feels her heart beat against his chest as he closes his eyes.

“I have dreamt about a life like this Gerrit, but I never thought that our time together would have exceeded every expectation.”

He feels her fingers slowly touch the skin of his chest, loving the feel of her nails scratching the soft chest hairs as she kisses his neck gently.

“I know you have told me many times that I have saved your life, but in a way Gerrit.”

She looks up and stares him into his eyes with her beautiful eyes.

“In a way, you have saved mine.”

He feels his heart bat race faster and faster, pulling her closer towards him as the two share a passionate kiss before they let go and smile.

“That was so beautiful Mel, thank you.”

Melissa places her head on his chest, continues to caress his chest hair as the two remain silent for the remainder of the evening. Goth’s eyes watch the movie, enjoying every single moment even though he has seen it a million times. Feeling his heart beat faster as he knows that he has shared another wonderful moment with his wife until they hear a knock on the door.

“I think that’s room service.”

Goth says as he gets up to open the door and let room service come in to bring their dinner, the two share a kiss together before starting to eat as the shot slowly fades.

I pity you Austin

It’s late at night, Goth can be seen walking the empty streets of Henderson, Nevada. He is wearing a long coat that clings nicely around his body. His hair is hanging nicely around his face instead of his usual pony tail. Hands inside his pockets of his coat, kicking away an empty can of cola that was upon the corner of the pave walk.

He stops, stares at the flickering light ahead of him of a electronic store that has closed for the night, admiring the blue and red colours that makes him remind him of the Pepsi logo before continuing the walk.

“It’s so peaceful at night at times, it’s an opportunity to consider things to say to people that believe that they are worth the attention I will give them. I guess you are just a repetitive example aren’t you Austin??”

He closes his eyes, picks out a handkerchief as he wipes his nose, inhaling deep as he feels that this nostrils are emptied before he continues to address his opponent for Climax Control.

“It’s so sweet of Sin City Wrestling to built our match up don’t you think?? The man that has held the world title, the Internet title and mixed tag team championship. Against the man that has held every single damn title in company history, too bad they forgot to mention the reign of me and Brother Grimm as tag team champions, the fact that I was the first triple crown winner in company history. But then again, am I a sucker for details??”

He smirks at his comment as he runs his hand across his chin after having returned his handkerchief back in his pocket.

“We have crossed paths before Austin, a confrontation that I remember the first few times that they were confrontations containing respect. Respecting each other accomplishments, realizing that we aren’t some fucking clowns that are here to just make money don’t we?? No we are here because we believe that we want to return the respect to this sport of pro wrestling, respect to whatever championship we got the opportunity to get in our hands. And what a pleasure to behold that we are only one more match away after this one to be crowned world heavyweight champion.”

“A title that both of us have not held for quite some time don’t we? Something that has eluded our egotistical nature to proclaim ourselves to be the very fucking best. But that’s where our similarities end Austin, because you do the claiming… While I am doing the desiring and yearning.”


He smirks as he takes a few more steps before stopping at a red light, pressing the button so that he can cross the street.

“Some people believe that once their time comes that they will receive the green light to advance to where they ultimately want to be.”

The light changes, allowing Goth to cross the street towards the pave walk upon the other side.

“And others aren’t that patient, they take risks in order to move ahead of the others. Now even though I can admire the desire to be the very best, it still remains a sinful desire Austin. And sins are ultimately the downfall of those who believe that they are entitled to be something that they are not. And this week, you are just that example Austin. Just like I already tried to explain towards Alexander Raven, but he failed to listen. Because who would listen to  man that proclaims to be the Messiah Of Pain?? The man that in many in Sin City Wrestling had inherited the honour of leading The Saviors. “

He cocks his head, stares into the camera for a moment before turning back ahead of him as he walks the pave walk. Inhaling deeply before letting out a long sigh.

“I did not inherited it, it was destiny that brought them the keys to the promised land. Something that you probably will shrug your massive shoulders towards, only believing in your massive strength and incredible ability to get where you want.”

He shakes his head with a sad look on his face.

“What a shame to realize that you are such a pitiful fool Austin, because it was HIM that gave that what you possess… and HE is the one that will take it away, as HE has realized that you have not fulfilled your destiny to the fullest. You take your ability for granted, something that will limit your entire existence ultimately to what if. What if you had a career like mine Austin? What if you are recognized as the very best that this company has ever had. Forget that pariah of a J2H, forget Drake Green…, forget those who have held records and took all the pride out of that. Forgetting the essence of what is most important to all of you, something I am sure that you are too clueless towards.”

He turns his face towards the camera who has moved ahead of him, zooming out as he extends his arms and cocks his head to the left for a moment before taking a spin before turning face first in front of the camera once more.

“The fact that you all have to kiss my boots, lick every step I have left behind in the dirt. Now don’t confuse these words to be over confident Austin. Because that will only prove the world that you are limited in your thought capacity, I am the man that has taken you out how many times now? I am the man that granted Alexander an opportunity to fail in his quest to become world heavyweight champion.”

“Hell my absence has even forced J2H to take the low road and abandon all of those who he proclaimed to love, a quality that he lacks that made me applaud him to at least recognize his shortcomings. Perhaps after this coming Climax Control I will open your eyes as well, make you realize that you are a fraud.. just like each and every that will crumble under the weight of my feet.”

“Now I have decided to lower my standards, not to confuse you too much with my Biblical references that are sadly still so relevant these days. Because I already know that it will cause the few braincells that are left inside of that big head of yours to change to an electricity meltdown. Forgive me if I make things too complicated for you if I use big words Austin, but that’s what you do. You bulk up, believe in the prospect of finally doing something that makes you relevant. Only to fall flat upon your face by a Mexican banjo player who only has one string left.”

“Isn’t history a wonderful tool to look back upon?? And what is it that you got left to counter attack me? oh yes, I got eliminated by Carter…. A man that surprised me that was unable to qualify for this tournament, I guess that’s what the weight of pressure does to a talented, yet inexperienced wrestler. Again, something that reminds me of you Austin. Talent, the one thing that gets your ass inside the six sided ring… but it’s up here”


He points at his head to emphasize the point that he wants to get across towards Austin.

“That ultimately gets you there and keeps you there. Something that I know the world is dying to experience once more, the one thing that I will wash my hands with by the blood of those who limited my prophecy. Yet do you know why I am in this tournament Austin?? Do you know why I have been limited by those who are in charge?? It’s the entire crusade of the Son of God all over again isn’t it?? We all are looking forward towards HIS coming, yet we do not wish to believe when we look into his eyes and see all the miracles that I deliver. Well, grab your popcorn and soda kid, because you Austin?? You are in for a treat.”

He runs the back of his hand across his mouth, wipes some sweat from his upper lip as he cleans his hand across the fabric of his coat.

“If you think that you have had it rough against me in our last confrontations, then be my guest and look back at where you have failed. Because if you are going to be taking THOSE matches are reverence of where you went wrong in order to succeed?? Then let me be the one that smack my hand across your stinking head!!”

He closes his right hand into a fist and punches himself in the left hand, squeezing the fist tight as the determination upon his face is clearly visible.

“I have been fooling all of you since day one!! You think you know me?? You think that I am just going to reopen the can of bullshit that will lower myself to your standards? Oh Austin!! Dear and beloved yet foolish Austin. I have come to this world of Sin City Wrestling for a final time!! I have come to the world to take you all by the hand, turn it into a death grip and never let go!! Just watch how I turned our beloved Alexander Raven into mush, how I make Jack Washington scream for his mother just when he hears my name. Just like I am going to be overjoyed by all the pitiful excuses that you will come up with while combining them with your overload of spit. Because that’s what you do when you think of me Austin, you want to spit at me. You want to tell me that I am a lie, yet you can’t. And I will tell you why.”

“I am your superior in every possible aspect in life, that one pinfall win over me and Mercedes Vargas is the only thing that keeps you valid. I may not be your equal in strength, but has that ever withheld me from cracking your brain and tell the world that I did it AGAIN!!?? Look in the mirror Austin, prepare your fucking promo while flexing your muscles. Hell, do some sit ups before your match. Take a nice hot shower, run your entire strategy with Alex Jones or whatever is left of your pitiful group of friends!! Because nothing and I mean NOTHING will help you stop me from reaching that finals of this vacated world title tournament.”

“I am going to take whatever you got to dish at me, I am going to wait until your breathing gets heavier and heavier. You will get some impactful moves in to get your confidence up high Austin, but just when the count of three seems so close to give you the joy of relieve. It will be me that will send that third count back into the future as if it is the year 3030 of the year of YOUR Savior. And if you are wondering of whom I am referring to? Then let me already take you out of your day dream of ever being able to see a glimpse of the man of Nazareth, because it will be MY boot shoved down your gut and then drop you down harder than any failed attempt of shedding off the skin of being a failure!!!”

“I have been watching for way too long, I have been biding my time until it was oh so clear that I can just hear that championship belt calling my name Austin. And the saddest part for each and every one of you is that you can hear it as well, but none of you can stop me.”

“And how will you stop me Austin? Will you muscle your way through me? Please Austin, I have destroyed giants and I have outlasted  better wrestlers than you. And if you don’t believe me? just relive every single match that we have gone through together. The reason why I am the greatest champion in the history of this company or any other is the mere fact that I have adapted through the test of time!! I laugh at the notion that there is a Father Time, I laugh at the returning remarks that I am too old to compete inside that six sided ring and should retire. You know why people are saying this every single week? Because it is secretly them begging for me to do a J2H and get bored, hoping that they can somehow find a yellow brick road to success and beat me.”

“I had hopes for you Austin, I had hope that our few fights would revive your spirit and desire to be the very best. Because men like me are sick and tired of separating myself from the boys that can only dream of achieving that one thing that is destined for me to obtain. But no, you had to disappoint me. You had to slither down the stairs of relevancy, sucking up to the supposedly biggest name in this company in the hope of getting a title shot out of pity and spite. is that what losing to Senor Vinnie has done to you? To lower yourself? To kiss ass?? To grovel through the dirt in the hope that people that matter grow tired from you?? Well trust me, I am going to put an end to your misery. I am going to hurt you in a fashion that you have never experienced in your entire life.”


He pushes his hair behind him as he starts to put it in a pony tail before shaking his head as he loosens his neck muscles.

“And you will thank me Austin, you will go down upon your hands and knees and thank me. And don’t worry, I know that this is a natural occurrence for you in the hope that I will grant you an opportunity to redeem yourself when…”

“Yeah you heard me, WHEN I beat Finn Whelan to become a three time SCW World champion and obtain my record breaking 11th title. But I won’t Austin, because I will crush your hopes and dreams with each and every single blow or wrestling hold that I put on you. You think it was a shameful ending for Raven? Guess again, I am saving the best for last and you are just an appetizer for me to devour like a biscuit.”

“I take pride of being the enforcer of this company, I take pride in turning on the lights when everyone is still asleep and turning them off when my wife calls me that it is time for me to go to bed. You understand this Austin?? You understand the meaning of a seasonal professional?? Unlike management of this company, unlike stat losers that cannot even get my title record straight. I am going to choke you out, just like I will choke out the legacy of J2H. EVERYBODY SHOULD BE TALKING ABOUT ME!!!! And congratulations Austin, you will be mentioned in the same sentence of a true legend. Your name will finally be etched in the annals of time and relevancy, even if it is for a few seconds.”


He raises his head, stares at the moon that could be seen through the clouds, nodding his head as if he has gotten something whispered into his ears.

“I know those words are brash, yet oh so painfully true Austin. This is how a true world champion should represent himself, something that I hope you will take notes off and use when I finally decide to retire upon my terms. Because you know why I want this title Austin? Not because I am an egotistical son of a bitch, oh no. I came back in October several years ago because I had this burning desire inside of my body. I have had two world title reigns that unlike all those other belts did not represent my career in this company the way I wanted it to be. And I know J2H is no longer an active wrestler, something I will blame him for the remainder of his life for taking away the ONE SINGLE BLEMISH upon my career!!! And for that, I will put you and Finn Whelan through the same punishment that Alexander Raven went through. Because when I look at you and Finn Whelan, I will see the Judas that betrayed me… I will see the man that denied me… I will see the championship belt being handed to me by the man that no longer exists in this company!! And I hope one day that he will find the courage to return to the company, so that I can put him in his place! Just like I am going to put every pitiful human being in this tournament in their place. And the only one that you can thank for this situation is the so called legendary J2H…. so do me a favour Austin, please show up the man that once took away the world title against Fenris. Because then and only then I will know I beat someone instead of a disappointment. But in the end the result will remain the same….”

With that Goth turns his attention towards the camera before nodding his head and walks off as the shot fades.



4
Climax Control Archives / vs Alexander Raven
« on: January 12, 2024, 05:31:19 PM »
Several years ago….

“Ohhhh, I will never kill to save my soul!!!!”

We are at a concert hall in Los Angeles, California where Goth is attending a Slipknot Concert as they are starting to play the song “Unsainted” as this has been Goth’s entrance song for many years. Goth can be seen watching on from backstage, as he has used his contacts to attend it in this fshion. He smiles, it brings back memories from those days that he once used to attend concerts and ended up inside a mosh pit. Remembering all the painful moments that he had endured, bruises and bloodied injuries had made him more resilient to punishment that had become an advantage during his long tenured wrestling career. He suddenly feels two arms wrap around his waist, causing him to turn his attention to the woman that we all know as Melissa. Wearing a Slipknot long sleeve shirt while having her attention solely locked upon front man Corey Taylor with admiration.

“he is such a great performer.”

Are her words that he barely was able to catch due to the loud music, he smirks while nodding his head. He had always been a rock and metal fan, it all started with bands like Kiss and Aerosmith. His admiration of Black Sabbath, Motorhead and Metallica has widened with legendary acts as Iron Maiden, Judas Priest and many others. He had felt a connection with bands like these, but as well as the lesser known artists that are trying to make a name for themselves yet never get the airtime attention that others get. He gently grabs her by the waist, gently guides her in front of him as he wraps his strong arms around her and pulls her closely towards him. Silently they watch the band perform until the concert has ended.

We come back where Goth and Melissa are backstage with some of the band members, chatting with Corey Taylor about the concert and sharing selfies with the band members before heading off to their limo that is waiting for them outside. Goth lets Melissa enter the limo first before following her as they sit down next to each other.

“Did you enjoy the show??”

He asks as she leans against him with a satisfied look on her face that says it all, he wraps his arm around her as they stare at the road in front of them while sipping on a glass of wine. Goth runs his fingers through her hair as he thinks back again to the days of him being in the crowd with his first wife. He lets out a sigh as he closes his eyes as Melissa cocks her head towards him.

“You alright??”

He nods his head as he runs his cold hand across his forehead as it takes some of the pressure away that he was sensing. Making him wonder whether he is getting too old for this, a thought that causes him to smirk before turning his attention towards the loving gaze of Melissa.

“Yeah, I think so. I was just remembering when I was these kids age and could go all night and still get up the next morning as if nothing happened.”

Melissa giggles, nursing her head against his shoulder as she runs her fingers across his chest, feeling his heart beating against her palm. She gently runs her fingers against the fabric of his shirt, smelling his scent that is combined with his sweat as she softly sighs. They have shared moments like this many times, yet she could not get used to the life of being with someone that is wealthy with influences that could move heaven and earth so to speak. She had heard him talk about his wrestling career, yet she had never seen him take part of any of this. Naturally this had caught her by surprise when Goth had told her that he was invited to host the 300th episode of Sin City Wrestling’s Climax Control. A wrestling company that was new to her, causing her to watch some reruns of recent shows in order for her to get acquainted with them as it had caught her interest.

“So how long have you been away from this Sin City Wrestling??”

She suddenly asks him out of the blue, causing Goth to tens up a little by her question before calming down again. She lifts her head to look at him as she sees him have that familiar look on his face as he is thinking about the answer.

“How long?? Gee, it’s been a while.. My last run wasn’t one I am very proud of…”

He says as he lets out a sigh, he closes his eyes for a few moments before reopening them as he stares into her loving eyes. He swallows hard, remembering his drinking habits as well as hitting on women as his desire for the physical contact with a woman had been what he had been desiring since the passing of his wife. He was out of control, he hated what he had become and thanked the Lord every day for Melissa having saved his life.

“I am here babe…”

She says with a soft whisper, scratching her fingers across his chin as he attempts to give a smile while feeling the tears flow across his cheeks. He knew this was a dark time in his life as the memory was too fresh.

“I was frustrated Mel, I had lost my mind and found my escape with alcohol and…. Women….”

He turns his head away from her, ashamed for that chapter in his life. It was still difficult for him to talk about it, even though he knew that she knew and had never judged him for it. Something that he wondered why she was so loving towards him and his son, telling himself that he had not deserved her love, but he was thankful that she had not left him over this. He feels her hand wipe away some of his tears, causing him to feel chills down his spine at the gentle touch she had given him. He closes his eyes as he senses the pace of his heart is slowly subsiding as he starts to calm down again, slowly turning his face towards her as the two give each other a soft kiss.

“Thanks Mel…,”

He whispers, softly grabbing her hand into his. Gently kissing the tips of her fingers, loving the softness of her touch as the two share a silent moment together.

“I have to admit that I was surprised that they called me, especially when they asked if I wanted to host that show. I…”

He becomes silent, searching for the right words to continue.

“I had given up that part of my life, I thought I had ruined everything that I had worked for all those years by being selfish and stupid.”

He sighs…,

“So you can imagine the surprise when they told me that they wanted to bring me back for quite some time, it made me think.”

Melissa lifts her head a little, looking at him with curiosity on her face. Wondering where he was heading with this.

“Yes??”

He blushes as he looks into her face, she can tell that he had something on his mind for quite a while now.

“It made me wonder whether I…”

He struggles with the end of the sentence, making Melissa realize that she needed to push him a little.

“It’s okay babe, you can tell me.”

“It made me wonder whether I could still perform…”

This caught her by surprise, it was the one thing that she had not expected to hear from him. But now after hearing him say that, it made her realize that it made sense. This man has been a loving father since she had put him in rehab, she watched him become successful in some business decisions that had brought him a lot of money. But deep down inside she knew that above all that he was a wrestler, so this shouldn’t have come to such a surprise. And still, she did not know how to react now that he had admitted this.

“Is this really what you want??”

She asks as her eyes are so lovingly, he slowly blushes and nods his head.

“It’s weird, I haven’t thought about getting back to wrestling until they called me, I know I have been keeping myself in shape throughout the last year or so. But again, I thought my time was up. I assumed that I was blacklisted by the industry and especially all my friends that I know from back then, but I have to admit that I’m starting to get that desire to…”

“Kick their asses??”

She smirks as he looks into her eyes with a look of surprise, clearly he had not anticipated her to finish his sentence that way. But quickly he smirks as well as he nods his head in response, telling her what she had already figured out.

“If that’s what you want, then I want to be at your side all the way.”

This caught Goth by surprise, clearly he had not anticipated this as he starts to respond.

“But Mel, I…”

But she cuts him off as he sees that look on her face that he knew all too well.

“No, you need to listen. I have supported you with every decision ever since rehab, but we did everything together. So if you think that I am going to have you travel to a sleazy hotel every single week that you are on the road….”

“But Mel…,”

“Let me finish, because if you think that I am going to allow you to travel on your own. Then you got another thing coming mister…, besides. I can’t have you walk around those women that gawk you everywhere you go.”

She says with a smile upon her face that causes him to burst out in laughter, causing his nervousness to be gone immediately.

“Maybe I need to start to get in shape as well in order to keep those women away from my hunk of a man. So no Gerrit, if you think that I will stay home and wait for you to come home every now and then?? Then you got another thing coming.”

He chuckles as he nods his head

“That was the one thing that I was dreading to discuss with you the most, but I guess you already decided upon how my travel plans end up.”

He is silent for a moment before taking a deep breath and continues

“I just hope they still want me to compete as well…”

This causes Melissa to gently punch him in the ribs.

“They better, or else I am going to kick them in the nuts.”

The two laugh at her comment as they continue to have a talk about this as the shot slowly fades.


Old Friends meet again

Tick…, tock….,

An old clock is counting in the living room of Goth and Melissa, it’s 11 pm as the room is rather quiet except for a soft radio upon the background. Goth is seen seated upon a sofa in front of the fireplace, gazing into the fire that is burning inside it. He holds a glass of water in his hand as he takes a sip while never taking his eyes from the fire.

“I want to tell you a tale….”

He takes another sip from the glass of water, letting his lips slowly roll from the glass after pulling it away from him. Turning his eyes from the fireplace towards the camera for a few seconds before turning back his attention back towards it.

“A tale of how it feels when people try to run away from their destinaty.”

He smirks slightly, letting the corner of his lips roll upwards for a moment before shaking his head and sighs.

“I guess we all heard the farewell speech of one J2H, gracing us with the sad news of him dropping the title. I guess his heart is no longer into it, how sad. Perhaps he just lost his smile or something.”

 “He no longer saw a challenge, really James?? You couldn’t bring yourself to defend that championship? Or is it that you already saw the writing upon the wall and gave up before ever getting in the ring with me?”


He raises an eyebrow as he turns his attention towards the camera, as if he was awaiting for an answer from the now former world heavyweight champion. He runs his hand through his hair, giving us a shot at the silver skull ring upon his ring finger as he keeps his cold and disappointed stare into the camera.

“Oh I know, you will tell the world that we shared the ring during the six pack challenge. I didn’t do shit then, so why would you bother with me right now huh?? So why run? Why show a yellow streak that is running down your back that makes tar smell better under the desert sun in comparison towards you…. But alas, we know eventually you will get bored and come back. All cockroaches come back eventually and multiply just as fast as your incapability of being a good parent… yeah James, I went there.”

Goth smirks as he turns his face towards the fire, we see the flames mirror in his iris as the warmth captivates him.

“And I will be waiting James, because eventually our paths will cross one final time. Because I need to fulfil my destiny to drive a final nail in your career…., but I guess I should not deny Alexander Raven the attention that his limited brain proclaims to deserve. And we both know you will get exactly what you deserve Alexander… The question upon your mind is whether we think alike. Because quite honestly I already know exactly what drives you, the disappointments in your life that has brought us together once more.”

He takes a sip from the water, cocks his head backwards as we see his Adam apple move up and down with every drop of water he swallows. Raising his head forwards after he has finished the final drop as he licks his lips.

“The triphecta of our story wouldn’t you agree? I beat you, you outlast me in that six pack challenge and yet it must have put a sour taste in your mouth. Never been able to beat the man that should have been in that main event. I guess the pressure upon your shoulders must have been high, to open the eyes of those who had no expectations about you winning. The question why I had given up that opportunity must have crossed your mind every single moment since the announcement that you received something you didn’t deserve…. It puts all in perspective doesn’t it??”

“And I am not asking you to share your emotions with me Alexander, because I already know the frustrations that are brewing inside your body. Blaming everything that has happened to you upon me, yet you secretly you always knew that it is a lie…. But just like every other weak minded individual is denial the crossroad that is the path you travel….”


There’s a moment of silence, he reaches besides him, grabbing a log as he gets up and places it gently inside the flams as he stands in front of it, silently gazes into the flames before slowly backing off again to where he was seated.

“Flames has always been the essence of light, warmth and protection. All the exact qualities what I can provide. Yet nobody is willing to accept, but in due time you will come to terms with reality that is exactly what you are missing to make it all the way to the top.”

He wipes his mouth with he back of his hand, creating a facial expression as if he needs to throw up, but ultimately smirks as he turns his attention back towards the camera while some of his hair fall in front of his face.

“Now I know that I have been preaching this type of thing for many of months now, yet always accused of not having the ability to deliver inside the ring. But that side of the story will soon change Alexander, because YOU had your opportunities, handed to you on a silver platter TWICE!! Yet, I need to still granted exactly what I am going to be taking when I cross down every single name in this eight men tournament. A tournament that is a shameful excuse of this company to make their product excited, to make the fans wanting to come back. Because once gain there is no FUCKING FAITH in the savior like Mac Bane was granted to be their golden goose. I guess I am the Judas, the black sheep of this company huh? I was promised a shot when I beat Jack Washington, a match that had title implications and what happened?? Jack Washington was accepted to be in a six pack challenge.. Nullifying my own fucking intentions like a whim!!!”

“And then it was Austin James Mercer, only to be excused because they misunderstood my words…. And now this bullshit…, no it will end here and right now. If they want me to crucify eight men, possibly even my own brother Peter Vaughn in order for me to grab hold of that championship belt?? So has it been written, so shall it be done. Because I already beat you Alexander, do not try to hide behind your final two spot in our six pack challenge. Because you knew deep down inside your heart that you had to rely upon others to get past me. But that’s alright my child, I will forgive your misfortunate soul and grant you another futile attempt to beat me. To grant you to step out of my fucking shadow as I will laugh and spit in your face for even trying, is that what gives your entire career another hopeful try to revive it??”

“Do you know the saying “if it ain’t broken, don’t fix it?” Let me ask you something, how long will you keep telling you that your way is the way?? Do I need to beat the living shit out of you like I did the first time that we faced off against each other?? Do I need to once again shut your eyes, in the hopes of you finally see the reality?? That nobody else but ME was destined to dethrone that fucking coward for that title… And that it is ONLY ME that will that title?? Because if you have a hope somewhere stashed inside that your idiotic brain of yours,, then let me explain you exactly that you are meant to be a slave to your own sins!!!”


He slowly rises, he grabs a fire poker, pushes it against the wood that is smoldering inside the fireplace before holding it in front of his face. We see the top end of it smoldering a little because of the fire.

“Does this look like the light you seek to travel in the darkness? The warmth you seek when you are lonesome?? Or even the protection of danger outside your little existence? All of these ideal thoughts of watching a fireplace burn suddenly vanish in front of your eyes when you see the truth behind it… Because you do not wish to see the wolf in sheep clothing, waiting for his moment to devour a weakling. And that is exactly what I intend to start off with you, weed out the weaklings that I do not wish to surround me in my presence. MY PRESENCE!! Because even though I have lost to a man that I concern besides me and Peter Vaughn deservingly for this title, I am still the number one entity that everyone wishes to notch upon their gun as a trophy while wanting to move on with their aspirations of growing something like I have….”

“Because that is what I am for you and everyone else, a trophy. A wishful thought of ever coming close of achieving a goal that you think was only granted for J2H to have… For him to have his arrogance and egotistaical nature of his own downfall to pollute him!! What makes you think you will beat me Alexander?? Because you feel the need to avenge a loss?? How pitiful, a simple minded career destruction merely because you hold jealousy as motivation. One of the seven deadly sins that will ultimately be the end of you!!!”


He moves the object even closer to his face, having it inches away from his flesh as he admires the slowly cooling off fabric that keeps smoldering

“You and everyone else is my priority that I wish to vanquish from this stinking planet, you are like a cockroach that always manages to multiply when you wish to destroy it. I just never understood why you wouldn’t grab the root of evil by the throat, choke it’s life out of its lungs while watching on. Stare into your eyes while you realize that the end is near. You are a second Jack Washington, a cowardly little bitch that proclaims every single night that he wants tor un away from my presence. My question to you is why Aleander? Why do you resist to acknowledge me?? Why are you coming back into a spot that you do not deserve to be in. Why?? I will tell you exactly why Alexander, because you need me. You need me to remain relevant, because I MADE YOU!!!”

“You never was anything besides being a better version of a Bill Barnhart, an comical entity that makes people in the back point and laugh at you. I am not sorry to be the one that will tell it into your face, I will never be sorry to give you a final opportunity for your fifteen minutes of fame. Because when the bell has rang, you will look over onto your side and watch me walk away. And to everyone in the arena it will be a victory walk to the next round in this tournament, but for you and me it will be the final walk. Because every time the ref hits his hand upon the canvas to count, it will be ME telling you that I do not know you my disciple Peter. It will be you that will hear the rooster waking you up, realizing that you have betrayed me for the final time.  And it will be too late for forgiveness.”

“So wash your sins away for the final time before I deliver you back to the mid card division, the realm of relevancy where you will find others like you. I am going to prove to the world that this tournament is the final slap in MY FACE!!! So don’t blame me for ruining your life, for ruining the admiration of those who only show you sinful love. Don’t blame me for ruining everything that you once held dear, because that’s exactly a Mark Ward and Christian Underwood do to everyone.”


He lowers his head, casting a shadow over his forehead as only the bright white of his eyes emerge as he reopens them.

“Christian isn’t a saint, Mark does not even deserve the name of my favourite puppet of a disciple. I need to move on to batter each and every willing victim as the numbers decreases with every round until there will be the final two. Watch me move on Alexander, take notes in the hope of finding any hope of ever being acknowledged by the mixed tag team division or perhaps any of the lesser belts that I made relevant over and over and over again. I am going to have a death grip upon the world title… and just like your career, I am not going to  release it until I have it around my waist for the final time.”

Goth raises his hands as he closes them into fists, pretending to squeeze the life out of Alexander Raven in a sign of warning for what he has planned for him at Climax Control

“Mark, Christian. His blood on my hands will be your fault, just like the blood of every other opponent that I will get my hands on until I get what I deserve… The Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Championship.”

With that the shot slowly fades as Goth’s eyes remain locked upon the camera.

5
Climax Control Archives / rp vs the troll
« on: December 01, 2023, 04:01:13 PM »
OOC: apologies, i'm dealing with the flu all week

It’s time for the world to see it happen, Savior vs. Savior. The Gothic one vs. The Troll… and you will get to experience it this coming Monday on Climax Control.


No it isn’t Mac Bane, or Ken Davison. Nor the women that have dominated the entire Bombshell division, yet the two most talked about individuals in the history of this company.

The question remains, are you ready for the carnage that will ensue from it all??? Because it is time for the Troll to learn the lessons to heal by hurting others.

But trust me brother Troll, I shall not hurt you like I will against the next person that wishes to question me… you are the example of the question.

Love

Goth

6
Climax Control Archives / rp vs rodrigo
« on: November 17, 2023, 01:49:50 PM »



It’s late at night as we see a young couple walking through a hallway towards their apartment, they are laughing a bit out loud as they have clearly had a bit too much to drink. The male tries to find the right key to open the door as we loud banging against the door on the other end of the hallway.

“Go back to sleep old man.”

Hisses the drunk young man as he chuckles underneath his breath, trying to clear his head as he finally manages to open the door as the two youngsters enter before close the door behind them. Causes the camera to turn it’s attention towards the door where we heard the banging, zooming in on the thick door as we hear a soft tapping. Fingers scratching against the door while a soft mumbling is heard, incapable to identify what is being said before it turns back to silence.

*Inside the apartment*

The shat has changed at the other end of the door, a slightly lid hallway between the door towards the outside and the door towards the living room. We see a figure seated in a corner, holding his hands against his face. Digging his fingers into his temple, trying to push out whatever it is that is bothering him as he groans softly.

“Get out of my head….”

He whispers, over and over again the same sentence as the figure closes his eyes with all of his might. We see a light being turned on inside the living room as the door towards the hallway opens up, we see a female stand in the door entrance with a concerned look on her face.

“Gerrit? Are you alright sweetie?”

Asks the woman that we all know as Melissa, she slowly moves up towards him before kneeling down in front of him. She places her left hand upon his forehead, sensing the heat radiating from his forehead as this causes her to react in shock.

“It’s alright sweetie, I already called Janet. She said she would be here within the next 30 minutes.”

She whispers close towards his ear, he keeps on mumbling before wrapping his arms around her neck and allows the tears to flow for the first time since he could remember after having dropped in the corner in utter craziness. The thought runs through his mind, asking himself whether he indeed has lost his mind. Thinking back about the visions that he had been enduring, the nights that he suddenly woke up anywhere in their apartment in realization that he had been sleepwalking once more. He had embraced the idea of sharing all of these visions and dreams with his psychiatrist, hoping that it would finally calm him down. But the opposite has occurred, the impact of these visions and dreams has increased impact wise. It has caused him to have remained awake for three days in a row, unable to close his eyes not longer than perhaps five to ten minutes in fear that he would not wake up again.

“Come to the living room sweetie, you can lay down on the sofa.”

He feels her hands wrap underneath his left arm, helping him to get back up to his feet. He feels the ache in his leg muscles scream in agony as the movement of his body became very difficult until having made the first three steps into the direction of the living room. Goth sighs of relieve after he feels the coldness of the sofa come in contact with the skin of his body that has not been covered by his boxers and sleeveless shirt. Causing his body to feel heavy of tiredness as he is struggling to resist the temptation to fall asleep out of fear. He slowly reopens his eyes as he smells the scent of a glass of hot chocolate being pushed underneath his nose, lifting his hands upwards in an automatic reaction before blowing some cold air against the heat before attempting to take a sip.

“Oh God, that is exactly what I needed.”

He groans softly, there were so many things he rather would do instead of trying to stay awake and awaiting for Janet. But he still has faith that in due time these issues will disappear and finally return to his normal self.

“Normal self…, yeah as if…”

He whispers to himself between little sips of the hot chocolate, the warmth relaxes his body as he finally allows his eyes to be closed as he refuses to resist the temptation as suddenly the doorbell rings.

“Ugh….,”

Goth reopens his eyes, the tiredness resists against his will to get up and open the door as Melissa pushes him back with her right hand.

“I will open the door, that must be Janet.”

Goth wants to argue with her, but the tiredness upon his body won’t allow him as he finally gives in reluctantly as he takes another sip before placing the cup of chocolate upon the table in front of him. He hears soft whispers coming from their hallway before Janet is allowed to enter the bedroom as Goth looks up at her.

“I came as quickly I could.”

She tells Melissa, Goth notices that she is wearing sweat pants and a jacket that she is taking off, revealing the night gown that she had underneath it. Goth instinctively tries to protest, but the lack of energy won’t allow him doing so.

“How is he??”

He hears Janet ask Melissa, who responds towards her as soft as possible as Goth’s eyelids grow heavier and heavier before finally his eyes start to close.

“I think we all should get some rest and start in the morning.”

Is the last thing he hears Janet whisper towards his wife, the two ladies prepare to get some sleep as well until the next morning.

*A visual of pain*

“Where am I??”

We hear Goth mumbling as he reopens his eyes, noticing a flicking lightbulb above his head as he realizes he is resting upon his sofa upon his living room. His eyes moves around the ceiling, trying to recognize the area he has been resting upon, but not recognizing it to be anywhere he has been in his life. He tries to get up, but his entire body is unable to move as if he has been paralyzed. He manages to lift up his head, noticing that his upper body and legs have been strapped down upon a table with some tight leather straps.

“What the??”

He suddenly hears a screeching door open, he turns his head towards where the sound has been coming from but nobody enters.

“Hello Gerrit….”

He snaps his head back when he hears a voice from the opposite side, staring into the empty eye holes of a skeleton with long black hair. The skeleton is wearing a dress that looks awful familiar to him.

“Oh God no…,”

The skeleton pushes some hair out of its face before dropping the bone structured hand upon his skin, causing him to shiver out of agonizing pain and fear. He shudders as he tries to break free from the straps on the table, but fails big time.

“Forgive me Gerrit, but I had to tie you up. I didn’t want to see you run away anymore…”

His eyes widen, sweat pours down from his forehead. Unable to answer her as a gag has emerged upon his mouth, causing him to murmur something as the skeleton nods her head in some sort of understanding.

“I know baby, I know you are excited to see me again. Look, I put on this dress on just for you.”

The skeleton backs off a few steps from the table, intending to grant Goth a spectacular view to the dress he once had bought his first wife. Causing tears to flow from his eyes, remembering the dress he had bought her in the last few months of her existence, wearing it the last time she was able to stand on her own two feet upon her own strength as they watched the sunset at the beach.

“I’m so happy you remember babe.”

Her nails scratch his skin, causing him to look down upon them with a look of fear. Noticing how long they have grown since her death, wondering whether they had continued to grow after her death. Flesh start to burn at her touch, causing him to groan in agonizing pain as he wishes to wake up again. He instinctively squeezes his eyes shut as he continues to feel the pain, the burning sensation of his flesh comes in contact with his nostrils that causes him to make gagging sounds around the gag.

“Gerrit????

Goth suddenly opens his eyes, looks around as he is back in the living room, laying on the floor as he has fallen from the sofa. His hand heads towards his head as pain radiates from his forehead.

“What…. Happened???”

He asks as he feels Melissa grab his arm with both hands in order to help him back up on the sofa.

“You were screaming during your sleep and fell from the couch sweetie, you must have had a nightmare.”

Goth tries to recall the entire dream when he notices Janet walk into the living room, holding a glass of water that she hands him as he takes a sip from it.

“How are you feeling Gerrit???”

The question stings just as much as his headache is doing, he can’t answer it as he himself doesn’t know. But the only question that he keeps asking himself is why? Why is his deceased wife torturing him, at least IF it is his wife and not something else.

“I…. I don’t know Janet…, I feel like I am losing my mind…”

The tears are flowing from his eyes as the words are barely louder than a whisper, he digs his face into his hands in an attempt to hide his shame.

*To be continued….*

“The shame of one’s personal life sometimes reflects upon his professional one isn’t it??”

Says Goth in a soft whisper as he has his back turned towards the camera, the lightning is quite limited due to a flickering old lightbulb hanging above his head. He stands in front of an old pool table inside what seems to be an old and nearly abandoned basement, Goth places a hand contained inside a glove upon the black nine ball in a seemingly attempt to squeeze the life out of it.

“The similarities of the two are quite striking, seeing that apparently I have no control of the outcome in either of them.”

He cocks his head to the left, giving the camera a glimpse of his face. Or at least that of what appears to be his mask that he wears towards the ring when entering the arena, his eye can be seen glaring at the camera before he sighs and turns his attention ahead of him. There we see his psychiatrist Janet seated at the end of the room inside a rather comfortable, yet old chair sipping upon something.

“The only thing that I can at least look forward to is a healthy doses of questions and life changing suggestions from my dear friend Janet over there, but I doubt she can alter the direction I intend you to go through my dear friend Rodrigo Afonso…”

The shot alters from side of the room to another, where we look over the shoulder of the young woman towards the veteran wrestler. His hand let go off the ball as his intention remained upon the young woman for a few moments as we can sense the tension between the two.

“Why did you invite me here Gerrit? I…. “

Goth places a finger before his mask, silencing the young psychiatrist, which she complies to.

“I wanted you here to watch me, because you seen what impact these visions have upon my personal life. But now I want you to give me your professional opinion on the impact it has upon my professional career, because I am slowly going deranged!!!!!”

He grabs his head with both gloved hands, digging his fingers inside his skull as we see Janet slowly rise form her seat, only to be stopped by Goth as he extends his hand towards her.

“Don’t.., just don’t. I don’t want your compassion, I want you to watch and take notes. Because whatever it is, it has to do with these damn visions… And….”

He sighs for a moment

“And whether I am embracing the anguish or whether I am suffering from it, because honestly? I don’t know anymore.”

The young woman stands there, not moving a muscle as her eyes investigates the man in front of her before sitting down and nods her head in resignation.

“Thank you…”

He whispers between exhales, both hands drop down upon the pool table, trying to take away some of the extreme pressure that weighs upon his shoulders. Wondering what is going on in his private life and what it has to do with his wrestling career, why he had made the statement a few days ago. A promise he now knows he cannot back away from.

“I vowed, no… I prophesised that I would be the world heavyweight champion between now and the end of 2024 Rodrigo. I told the world that I would go through each and every superstar before I finally get my opportunity once more against the world champion. It’s a desire that for young wrestlers like you could be a blessing, because you do not know what you may get yourself into until that moment comes. Whereas for others, others except for me it is nothing but a frustrated need to once again be the very best.”

He lifts his head, gazing his masked surrounded eyes towards the camera. We see the liquid of his tears slowly drip across the fabric of his mask before he wipes it away with his glove covered left hand.

“But I am nor like you or them Rodrigo, because for me it is every sinful obsession that makes everyone weak!!!”

“And I cannot be weak Rodrigo, but what do you know??”


Goth digs his fingers into the edge of the pool table, watching his very own fingers turn pale white before snapping his head upwards with bloodshed eyes staring into the camera.

“WHAT DO YOU KNOW??!! Nothing!! You probably see this is as an opportunity to test your ability against a seasoned veteran right?? You think facing Peter Vaughn was tough? You think you are all there after facing that damn Bulldog?? But hey, I can respect your ability to confuse yourself by believing that this is a stepping stone for you, weakness is a sinful desire Rodrigo. I guess you have never truly been hurt haven’t you??”
“And don’t confuse yourself by telling me that you have been hurt before, because you have not. Being hit in the face isn’t pain Rodrigo, it’s only a notion that you are still alive.”


He sighs as he stares at Janet and suddenly screams out a primal scream that scares her as he turns his attention back towards the camera.

“I’m IN PAIN FOOL!!! I am baring the bane of having to relive every single painful moment since my first wife died!! That’s pain!! And I have asked for forgiveness, I have prayed for strength and understanding!! But it’s only getting worse, but I am not giving up Rodrio.”

He grabs the cueball and swings his arm as he lets go off the ball, causing it to bounce off against the wall before rolling towards a corner before it stops. His breathing is heavy before he looks and whispers for forgiveness as he notices the upset look on the face of Janet the Psychiatrist.

“Pain is what you have to endure, pain is what you need to experience in life before you can finally achieve something!! And by the love of Goth, I have already endured too much…. And nobody seems to want to stop it… not even someone I loved!!!”

We see Janet open her mouth to argue with Goth, but he points at her…

“DON’T!!! JUST DON’T!! You are here to put two and two together, not to argue with me!! It’s quite obvious isn’t it?? We got a world heavyweight champion, that likes to ridicule me… that gets to face a man that I have already beaten. Why?? WHY!!! Because I had my chance!! And the world has decided to move on, forget all about the misery that is flowing through my veins as if it is blood!! And when I saw the matchup for this coming Climax Control, the only thing that I could do was laugh Rodrigo.”

“Oh yeah, I laughed, because I am already used to the fact that they mistreat me. Because It’s my gift to people like YOU!! In order that you do not have to endure the same frustration every single day for the past three fucking years!!! And now they just push you aside, pushing you aside with the excuse of having to face a man that has done it all.. Is that what you believe?? Do you love their lies Rodrigo?? Their fabricated truths in order to get people to buy tickets and watch these shows in the arena’s??? Of course you do, you are just wet behind the ears. While I have forgotten more than you could ever imagine fabricating with that brain of yours.”


He scratches his head, digging at the laces that keeps the mask cling around his head from behind. Gasping for air as he drops to his knees and balls his hands to fists. Janet lifts herself up from her seat, but remembers that Goth had told her that she only should observe him.

“Will you tell me how your abilities is going to outperform mine?? Because the last one that I faced had the faith that his youth and conditioning would outperform me. That I would get tired, that I don’t have it in me anymore to hang with the young guns… Perhaps you have heard of him, his name was Jim or Fred or something…. “

He continues to scratch his head as if there’s a rash bothering him.

“WHY AM I STUCK IN LIMBO!! Why is this talentless naïve little punk my opponent!! Is SCW believing that you are the future?? Well good luck Rodrigo, because you will be remembered as a dead bug that hit my windshield when I am done with you!! I asked for Ben Jordan, I asked for Helluva Bottom Carter!! Hell if they decided to put me in another pointless handicap match!! But no, I got you, I got to school another pathetic excuse of a zit. And I know, I know people will try to remind me of the Though Shall Not Judge…. But don’t they realize that this is only for those who cannot stop?? For those who are too clueless to understand that I am the Judge, Jury and Executioner?? For those hwo do not understand that I am here to educate you all AND NOT THE OTHER WAY AROUND!!!”

“You better go to bed every single night from now on, praying for me to show mercy. Praying for me not to rip your head off and hold it in front of my face, trying to investigate whether you have anything to do with my delusional visions I’m suffering from. Because if you do Rodrigo, you will have to be hurt without any trace of hope of ever being HEALED!!!”


We hear sinister laughter coming from his mouth, his hands let go off the mask as it is still tied against his head.

“Healing is what I am going to reserve for the powers that be, for every superstar that gets benefitted for their preferences over mine. And then the world heavyweight champion, whomever it may be. I know it is too sophisticated for your little brain to endure isn’t it Rodrigo?? Can I at least say from someone who used to paint a skull over my face that I admire your willingness to differentiate himself from others by being yourself, but that’s the only similarities that I could think off for me not to squash you underneath my boot. But unfortunately, this is for me to prove a point that I need to be upon the same spot as Raven is…”

“I hope you will enjoy the beating I will dish out to this rookie sweetie…”


Goth suddenly lifts his head upwards towards the ceiling, staring at it with a sinister smile as if he is staring at someone. This causes Janet to look up as well, trying to figure out what is going on

“Oh my God, he is delirious…”

She whispers as Goth keeps on smiling, clearly he had not heard her reaction towards him.

“Look sweetie, I am doing all of this for you. Because I know you are restless, I know you have been trying to tell me that I have made a fool out of myself. But no more Chantal, I am going to break this kid’s will and move on to bigger and better things….”

Janet looks in amazement as Goth slowly rises to his feet, making a gesture with his hands as if he is going to be wearing a championship belt once more. Not even concerning himself with the woman that is paying attention towards him as he slowly takes off his mask.

“I wanted you to look into my eyes Rodrigo, I wanted you to understand that there is no fibre in my being that is playing tricks upon you. Because I’m no trickster, I’m no clown that makes a dog out of a stinking balloon in order to entertain the damn masses. I am the crossroad of life, I am the one that FORCES you to make decisions. Whether you wish to continue taking the easy road, where your life will be dictated by lies and fake promises… Or you come face to face with reality, reality that truth hurts… And I am the definition of the truth…. I am the crossroad that everyone needs to pass at least once in their stinking live! And I feel pity for you Rodrigo, because you are being thrown before the hungriest wolf that there is.”

“You like that reference Rodrigo? Wasn’t I supposed to be the shepherd that keeps his sheep from being slaughtered? Oh yeah I am, but I am not going to try and run to your aid when I already know you don’t deserve it. I am not going show you my eternal love when you spit me in the face!! You are going to prove it to me Rodrigo, you got to prove it to me that you deserve my undeniable love and affection. But I already know the answer to that one Rodrigo, rest assured… I have already accepted your fate and no longer feel regretful for what I have got to do… Because it is not your fault, but you are the key to rid the eternal doubt that management has when it comes down to yours truly.”

“So I have spoken and so shall it be done…, SCW World domination here I come….”


With that Goth turns his attention towards his psychiatrist, who sits there in pure and utter amazement. Her face reflects the doubt that crosses her mind, clearly unable to progress all the information that she witnessed from Goth.

“I got to say, this was unexpected…”

The puzzled look amuses Goth, gazing at her with interest as his breathing slowly decreases. He clutches the mask in his left hand, squeezing the fabric as it gives him some sort of comfort that it has not departed from him. Janet remains silence before finally turning her attention towards the man that she had seen as her patient, but realizes at this moment that the problem Goth is suffering more complicated than expected.

“Why the mask??”

She finally asks, causing Goth to lower his eyes towards the mask that he has a tight grip upon as he turns his hand around. He stares at it for a few moments before turning his attention back towards Janet with a puzzled look on his face.

“To be honest?? I don’t know…, I suddenly found it…”

“Found??”

This infuriates Goth as his hand tightens the grip even further, grinding his teeth as he tries to attempts to resist the anger that is brewing inside of him to no evail.

“LIKE I SAID!! I DON’T KNOW!! Look, I told you that I would share everything with you instead of hiding things I am ashamed about!! I have been enduring so much frustrations that it is killing me!! But it seems to vanish every time that I put on this mask, it’s like dropping down to my knees and start to say a prayer in an attempt to connect to God!!”

“Forgive me, I did not wanted….”


He drops his head as he puts his free hand towards his face, trying to hide the tears of shame to come in view of his psychiatrist. Janet places the notebook upon her lap and lets out a sigh.

“Look Gerrit, this is so much for me to digest from one moment to another. Give me some time to try and understand all of….. this….”

She extends her hands, gesturing to him and this room before pointing towards the mask that has forgotten he had a death grip upon. He slowly lets go, noticing the colour returning to his hand before nodding his head in understanding.

“I understand, I wished that there was a different way for me to allow you to enter this part of my life. But I can’t, because this is me in the purest way Janet. I just need to know whether this…”

He lifts the mask in front of his face as he allows Janet to gaze upon the lifeless face before turning her attention towards him.

“This and the tormenting what I am enduring through these dreams and visions. Even though at times I feel it may be something completely different than my assumed torments.”


This causes Janet to raise an eyebrow in surprise.

“What else could it be Gerrit??”

He lets out a sigh before raising his arms in doubt and shrugs at her question.

“That my dear Janet, is something that I hope we will be able to figure out. Because I want to know where this may take me. But more importantly…”

He stares at her with tears starting to well underneath his eyes in pain.

“Whether I am able to protect myself from hurting the lives of those who I truly love…”

With that the two remain silent while staring at each other before the shot slowly fades.



7
Climax Control Archives / rp vs. Austin James Mercer
« on: November 03, 2023, 05:10:25 PM »



*The struggle within*

It’s We are on the plane where Goth can be seen seated with Janet, his psychiatrist. Goth is clearly annoyed, not wanting to discuss his entire problem with her but realizes that he cannot escape from it. His face is looking through the airplane window next to him while listening to what Janet has to say.

“I have the conclusion that something from your past is trying to tell you something Gerrit.”

He mentally rolls his eyes, not buying a single thing that she is saying but politely nods to keep her happy. He is thinking back upon the moment in the hotel restaurant where he caught her smiling at him for some reason, to this day he still could not conclude why she did that or what it meant. He shrugs his head as he turns his attention back towards Janet, who is holding up a picture of a young Goth back in the day of the Global Wrestling Alliance.

“Where did you get that picture?”

He asks as he frowns, staring at a picture where he won the top title for the second time in his career when he won the legendary Psycho Circus match as the young Goth is clutching his arms around the championship belt. His eyes remain upon the picture for several moments before lifting them back up towards Janet, who is writing something down upon her notebook before turning her professional attention back towards him.

“I asked Jonathan Porter, I…”

“Why in the hell did you get him into this???”

His eyes are burning with anger, only to lift his hands upwards in an apologetic fashion, realizing that he reacted in an over aggressive fashion. He leans his head back against the headrest of his seat, closing his eyes as he lets his memories of him and Jonathan Porter pass him by as he lets out a long sigh.

“I am sorry, I just haven’t spoken to him in quite some time now. So I just wondered how in the hell you got this picture from him??”

He feels ashamed, ashamed for his aggressive nature as of late. He has accepted that this is a way to survive in the wrestling industry, but people like Janet do not deserve that aggression even if they do annoy him. He anticipates for her to lash out towards him, but notices after a minute that she is rather silent.

“Janet??”

He asks softly before reopening his eyes, staring at his psychiatrist, who has her legs crossed while staring at her fingers before looking up towards him with a sly smile upon her face. Causing Goth to to close his eyes and shake his head before looking back at her with a puzzled look as he notices she is writing upon her notebook before looking up towards him.

“What’s wrong Gerrit??”

“Why did you smile at me??”

She lifts an eyebrow as she places her notebook upon her lap, he notices that her legs aren’t crossed anymore like they were a moment ago. She takes off her glasses as she pulls out a cloth to clean them before turning her attention back towards him.

“Look Gerrit, I don’t know what you are implying. I don’t mind you nodding  your head in some fake agreements if that is what you think will solve your problem. But to suggest that I am flirtatiously smiling at you?? That is where I draw the line, I…”

Goth stops her by extending his hand to stop her from getting up while she wanted to finish her sentence, this causes her to stop as Goth reaches over and places both hands against his temples as we can see wrinkles emerging upon his forehead as he lets out a sigh.

“I started to see things where I am just unsure whether it is the reality or whether my mind is playing tricks upon me.”

He says while letting out a large sigh, he is too ashamed to even look at the woman who slowly decides to sit down again. She lets go off the handle of the purse that she had grabbed beside her seat and places the notebook back upon her lap. She stares at him with an intriguing look on her face as she finally responds.

“How long has this been going on Gerrit??”

He remains silent for a few minutes, thinking back to the restaurant a few weeks ago. Thinking back to every moment where he believed he had seen someone or see someone behave differently towards him than what he was used to. Only to let out a sigh as he looks back up at her for the first time since his revelation.

“The first time I noticed something was at the restaurant, I thought I had seen you smile at me after I shared that vision. But Melissa dismissed it, making me believe it was just my nerves. I have not slept well ever since that moment Janet, so I may just imagine things.. I…”

“Did these smiles looked familiar in any possible fashion??”

She suddenly asks him, causing to stun him as he stops in midsentence. Causing him to look bewildered towards her before starting to think back to the moment in the restaurant and just right now. His wrinkled forehead reemerges as he digs deeper into his memories, trying to remember a similar experience but draws a blank.

“I can’t….”

“Do smiles have a specific importance for you Gerrit??” [/color]

“I…”

He doesn’t finish his thought, again he thinks back. Do smiles have a more specific meaning to him besides sharing a happy memory with someone?? He digs deeper into his thoughts, taking the thought of happy memories and wonder who he had shared the most wonderful memories with. Suddenly realizing that his mouth had dropped with shock, seeing flashes of old memories of him and his first wife sharing wonderful memories. Reliving the memory of him and her in that car, just like the distorted vision had presented him beside the weird changes.

“Chantal….”

He lifts his concerned look towards Janet, but comes face to face with the smiling face of his dead wife as he had remembered her from his memories. Shocked hi pulls back, but she grabs his hands, sharing a sudden scared look as he notices her face age with every passing second. Her youthful looks that he remembered her off turn into wrinkles of an elderly lady as her skin turn yellow before vanishing.

“CHANTAL!!!!”

He screams out in agony, wanting to reach out for her as if he could revive her eternal youth.

“Gerrit!!! Get your hands off of me!!!”

Goth snaps his head, the surroundings around him has changed back to him and Janet staring each other in the eyes as he stands all over her. The look on her face shows one of utter fear as his mouth is inches away from her as he starts to shake of stress before dropping back to his seat, he grabs his head as he cries out of frustration s he realizes that his eyes were betrayed once more.

There’s a moment of an awkward silence, Goth is digging his fingers into his flesh as the sensation of his tears is burning into his flesh. He feels hands touch his shoulders while shaking out of fear, the soft touch causes his body to suddenly tense before releasing all the built up emotions as he sinks down into his seat. Ten seconds later he reopens his eyes, staring into the loving yet concerned look of his wife Melissa. She is saying something towards him, but it seems as if he is inside a void as he cannot hear what she is saying. He feels sweat pour from the pours of his face, sensing his body temperature seemingly heating up as he starts to scream out an animalistic fashion. His body is shaking inside his seat before…

“Gerrit…., I miss you….”

He snaps his head to the left, witnessing his first wife running towards him in a dark tunnel as light is shining bright behind her. She seems miles and miles away from him, unable to reach him as the surroundings slowly start to close in around her.

“Chantal NO!!! don’t leave me….”

He extends his arm, but it is too late as the tunnel has closed around her as he hears a scream of fear and pain before there’s nothing left for him to hear. He feels tears escape his eyes, feeling as if he has failed her once again. He lowers his head as he feels nothing but a void around him.

“GERRIT!!!!”

He feels two hands grab him by his shirt, shaking him around with desperation and fear in the voice of Melissa as he snaps out of his predicament.

“SAY SOMETHING!!!”

“Wha??”

Melissa had nearly pulled him out of his seat as he notices his body being limp, she must have believed that he had a shock or something as her reaction is one of utter fear and concern. He notices her tears flow upon her cheeks, completely wasting the makeup that she was wearing. He wraps his arms around her waist as he pulls her body closer towards him into a tight embrace. He feels her arms around his head as he hears her whispering how much she loves him.

“I love you too Melissa, forgive me… I don’t know what’s wrong with me….”

He whispers back into her ear, he feels her soft kisses upon his cheek before finding his mouth as the two kiss tender. She lifts her head away from his as the two stare at each other with concern upon their faces.

“Whatever it is Gerrit, we will overcome this..”

She grabs his hands into hers, holding them close to her heart as she does not take her eyes off of his.

“And you don’t need to apologize for anything sweetie, you haven’t done anything wrong.”

He smiles, he needed to hear these words even though he wasn’t sure whether they were based upon truth or just because he yearns for it. he looks towards Janet as he lets out a sigh.

“I am sorry Janet, you were right. I was trying to play along in the hope of somehow deal with this problem myself, I hope we can start all over again? This time I will cooperate.

She stares at him, not convinced about his explanation as she lifts her notebook upwards once more.

“Know what you are asking Gerrit, because I intend to dig until I have found the essence of the problem. And that could turn out to be very nasty.”

Goth swallows, admittingly having second thoughts for a few moments as he look over towards his wife who looks back at him.

“You have seen what it is doing to you sweetie, you can’t hold back anymore. This is killing not only you, but me as well.”

She says as she cannot hold the tears back anymore, Goth swallows before gently lifting his hand towards her right cheek and wipes away the tear. Causing Melissa to lean into his hand as he caresses her face before finally turning his attention back towards Janet as he nods and sighs.

“I understand and I am fully committed to whatever it may take.”

He turns his attention back towards his wife as the two give each other an intimate embrace, each of them whispering something in their ears as they are trying to find encouragement with each other. The camera slowly turns away from them and focusses upon Janet, who is observing the married couple with much interest before giving a sinister smile out of view of Goth and Melissa as the shot slowly fades.

*Your disappointment is mine*

“It’s quite something to suffer inside the ring, but it is far worse to suffer on the outside”

Whispers Goth as he sits in the corner of a church bench, gazing upon a small Jesus hanging against a cross that is prominently hanging upon the middle of a church wall. He then lowers his face as he runs his fingers through a small Bible that he had picked up from a table after entering the nearly empty building. Wearing black jeans that with black leather boots underneath who both have a steel tips. Above that he is wearing a black Motorhead shirt that is for 90 percent hidden behind his black leather jacket while wearing a silver chain that supports the letter M in a Biblical fashion. His eyes can be seen moving from left to right as he is reading the passages in the small book before he closes the Bible as he lifts his head upwards once more and notices an older woman approach him, stopping as she has a worried look on her face as their eyes meet before heading towards a few benches behind him. Goth’s gaze leaves that of the older woman as he nods his head towards her as she passes him before turning back towards the cross, it’s a moment that he has experienced many times throughout his career.

“I’ve been taught at a very early moment in my career that I should not bring my personal life into my professional life. Because that will show weakness, it gives an opening for those who only care for themselves. That they will use it to get ahead of others, because in this profession it to kill or be killed isn’t it??”

His fingers rubs against the hard cover of the Bible, stopping at the gold like lettering that reads “Holy Bible”. He smiles, remembering his early years where he was too busy as a child to sit silent and patiently during a Church ceremony. Thinking back to all the times that his mother handed him a pocket sized Donald Duck booklet that fitted inside his Bible in order to contain him for a little while. He had heard the tales growing up from youth Bible studies that God sees and knows all, something he at that moment took at heart as he feared the almighty wrath of the Lord. But also later on be confused as he learned that it was an all forgiving God, often questioning the acts of compassion in comparison of the acts of mass destruction.

He had often wondered how a God could be forgiving to many as he had flooded the world as an Arch sailed the never ending ocean containing all different kinds of animals consisting of two each, always been taught that God had its reasons to do so as HE has plans for each and everyone of us. He had lost his ways later on in his teens as he had come in contact with the wrong people, who taught him everything that God had forbidden his children to do. But he did not care, he was young and easily manipulated….

“It seems that every now and then the circle of life comes to a completion, only to start all over again isn’t it??”

His voice is dry, giving a raspy edge to it as his eyes gazes on around him, noticing besides him and the elder woman that there were only a few more visitors that were either seeking answers or perhaps a moment of silence. He sighs softly, he asked him the same question of why he had entered this old church, hoping to find some answers to his daily nightmares and visions. Perhaps hoping for it to end as he is in God’s house. Only to start questioning his own sanity, asking himself whether it had been influencing his in ring career as well. And to add more fuel to the fire, wondering what area of his life he regretted most.

“But I am the type of guy that does not walk away from adversary, I instead face it head on to the best of my abilities. Does it mean I always win???”

He shows a painful grimace, a grimace of remembering The Six Pack Challenge for the Vacated World Heavyweight Championship. An opportunity that ended when Carter eliminated him as he had eliminated the man he will be facing at this coming Climax Control Austin James Mercer.

“I know you will tell your side of the tale Austin, go ahead. Because I see things the way of two men that came up short that given night. Both of us believed we were destined to win the vacated world title didn’t we?? And both of us did not succeed in doing so…. Although I did cross off another name in thec process that I was told I could not overcome.”

“Not that it really matters now does it??”


His face hardens as he swallows a few times, trying to not let his emotions get the better of him inside this Holy Church. The respect that he has been taught weights heavier than his pride and ego, but he cannot resist himself from balling a fist as fights his urges to let his anger run free.

“I have had to swallow my pride, I had to relisten all my words that I have spoken the weeks prior to that match Austin. I have rewatched every single second of this match, having to relive every painful second of being subdued to be nothing more than a spectator. While my clock is ticking Austin, I know I don’t have the time of an eternal youthful individual. I feel the pain every morning when I wake up, to stretch every morning before I do my thing as my body has endured so much. And yet, I know I am better than any of these so called superstars in this match…. Including yourself Austin.”

“Will you tell me otherwise?? Will you state the obvious that you should have won?? Or are you going to be kissing ass because you feel like that J2H deserved the monicker of once again wearing that title belt?? Oh and before you start to lose your mind and being delusional, I never said that he deserved it…. I just wanted it more… or at least so I thought.”

“And I cannot have this mental problem bothering me”


He hisses between his teeth as his facial expression slowly turns dark as he inhales deeply to calm down.

“False memories… Visions…. Imaginary delusions… And if that’s not enough, I have to deal with YOU!! But at least you are a problem that I have no qualms of pushing myself over the edge for once in order for me to at least find some relief.”

“Relief Austin, relief from the dark delusions that has been bothering me…. Oh and don’t assume to think I have started to sing a different tune. Because I am still the chosen one that is destined to rule by hurting you and everyone else, because in order to be healed you need to suffer in a fashion that none of you have ever endured.”


He closes his eyes, lifts his head as he inhales deeply through the nose, he whispers out a few lines of one of his favourite psalms in order to calm him down. He spreads his arms and places his hands upon the back rest of the bench as his fingers grip the fabric tightly as his skin turns into pale white.

“Oh of course I can just utter futile threats, assuming that I cannot back it up isn’t it?? I just hope you have the ability to think back to a few weeks ago, or even don’t have the issue of long term memory lapses as we both know that I ultimately decimated you. Taking something what you held dear to your heart ISN’T IT!!!”

He notices through the corner of his eyes that some annoyed looks were directed towards him as he had raised his voice to something close to a frustrated scream. He makes an apologetic gesture towards the others, not that he assumed that they would accept it. But then again, he did not care as he turned his face towards the ground as his hair falls down beside his face.

“Isn’t it Austin?? Because you are the type of man that I respect, as you cherish every possible title reign that you have ever had. As if it is just an obsession to clean up the believed underserved title reign of your predecessor, to the point that it became a mental obsession that you could not upset an Spanish speaking clown with a talking plant.”

“But don’t worry, I’m not here to bash your past missteps as I have had even more in my career then I dare to forget. Verbal humiliation of things that I have not done to you isn’t my thing, I prefer to relish in the act of mentally drop you harder than you have ever experienced in your entire life. And seeing how the mental state of instability that I am going through is driving me insane, making it impossible for me to make promises whether I wish to hurt you for the mere desire to harm you…. Or whether I wish to simply heal you for all the mistakes that you have made.”


He turns silent for a moment, nods his head towards someone with a collection bag before doing a donation. Watching the man walk off towards the next church visitor as he shakes his head.

“To receive you need to donate, at a young age I never understood the passage where it was said that you need to done all of your possessions away to be purified.., who the fuck I am?? Robin Hood?? I am done giving to the world that I made possible for people like you, I am done giving my love, sweat and tears for the likes of you to have a career. Like I said a few weeks ago Austin, I have always respected you. But right now I just feel that there’s a change coming, I feel that it is the moment for me to TAKE instead of to GIVE. Because I don’t see it that you are a deserving heir to my throne when I finally decide to retire. And why would you?? You aren’t a member of the Saviors, you aren’t a Peter Vaughn. YOU are….”

He bites upon his lower lip when the older woman passes him, looking fearful over her shoulder as Goth sees the fear in her eyes. Goth lets out a sigh and nods his head, shows an attempt towards a kind smile. But frowns his forehead once she turns her head and quickly exits the church.

“You are a pretender to what you have attempted to tell everyone how many times Austin? The only advantage you may dig with fingernails inside your brain is that I have predicted miracles as well and failed, but you have been failing how often Austin?? How often did the doubt creep in your mind late at night when you crawled upon your hands and knees towards your bed, the doubt of how to change your entire existence to better your pitiful life.”

“You are big, you are powerful. But you are as ignorant as fuck, to think that the same gimmick that you have used upon your hay day will be a golden ticket to success. You need to take risks Austin, you need to get your stinking head out of your ass and realize that you haven’t grown a damn thing since the days that you lost that world title. Of course I could have mentioned those mixed tag titles that you lost to me and Mercedes Vargas, but the spotlight of shame isn’t shining upon me fool. Because the arrogance isn’t in my heart, the egotistic nature of who has a hunger for success and all the riches that comes with it.”

“And who am I to judge anyone for what drives you to success, just another one syllable name that will be forgotten in twenty years or so. But I am YOUR biggest threat right now Austin, I am the one that is YOUR crossroad between a passage back upwards the ladder to content J2H or fall on your back. Because I allow MY FATE to direct me to wherever I need to travel!! I will accept either the glory or punishment of what my destiny will be. Can you Austin?? Will you? Don’t bother wasting my time and energy, because I already know the answer.”


He reaches inside his back pocket of his jacket, pulls out a picture as he stares at a picture of a young Goth back during the early 2000’s



“You see that face Austin? What does that tell you??”

He smirks as he turns the picture towards him for a few moments, studying the days of where he painted his face as a skull before wrecking it as he closing his hand into a fist. Enjoying the sound of the picture being crushed into a pile of nothing.

“It probably tells you nothing, just like you are clueless of your own direction. Clueless why you aren’t a dominating force, clueless why your power isn’t putting you over established names like myself. Clueless like I was at one point, because I was fighting against the establishment in order to survive. Clueless because I wanted to be rebel, clueless because I did not belong. Clueless because I have come from a bad environment and did not know how to ask for help to get out of it…. That’s why I painted my face, that’s why I accepted the emo remarks from those who thought I was a true Goth… HELL I even played along for a while, enduring the remarks while I crushed name after established name underneath my boots. Does that sound familiar Austin?? IT SHOULD!! Because I have been doing this for 20 years!! You on the other hand??”

He shakes his head as his fist clutches even tighter around the picture that is nothing more than a wrinkled mess before dropping it on the floor as he places his boot on top of it.

“I am not looking back Austin, I am looking ahead. I look forward to wrestle you, because that’s what I do. I will take every blow that you will dish out against me, I will accept it if you kick out some teeth out of my mouth! Because I know it will only weaken you in the long run Austin, you are at your best when you face someone that is just as powerful as you. You are at your best when you can put your strength to the test, while I turn your strength into your own weakness. Because I know what makes you tick after facing you several times now, it is as if I am facing my own ignorant self that is underneath my damn feet”.

He says as he refers to the old picture that is underneath the sole of his feet while leaning back against the backrest of the bench and closes his eyes to collect his thoughts.

“I will be facing Mac Bane in a few days Austin in a different company, I will be facing the man that brought in the Saviors to this company. A man that targeted the entire company to come out of their own shell, to step outside the comfort zone that people like you preferred to hide your head behind an imaginary skirt. You can tell me that I am wrong, but I am not. Because I was like that for YEARS!!! I was stuck in limbo, I was stuck in my own deprived thoughts. Hell, I was already accepting my role to be a wrestler that would put young talent over in their attempts to succeed in bigger things. But no more Austin, this version of me is that presents two options to ANYONE I face. You either accomplish in beating me and can tell your grandchildren after growing old, or fail and live in shame. There’s no in between for me, no more pat on the shoulder and telling people that they done well. Because well isn’t good enough to be on top of this company”

“How many people do you see that rather wish to reside in the Roulette or Internet title division? How many people do you know have already accepted that they will never be in line for a world title shot. Because the pathetic nature of our business has changed for the worse, something that you cannot hide behind any longer Austin. Because this coming Climax Control I will provide the world with the incapability to compete at the highest level, I will prove to them and more importantly towards you that when I beat you that I will turn my back upon you and never look back again. Because history has already proven the point that it is no longer IF but WHEN. I will alter your career that when you are in you are at the point of my career that you will fear looking back at old pictures, because it will remind you of what you once was…. And make you resend who you have become, but remember this Austin… There’s nobody you can blame but yourself, I am merely the one that will drag you further into your own misery, taking away all that you had taken away from others and make you watch me crush your career underneath my feet as if you were just an far and distant memory.”


With that Goth stands up, looks into the camera for a final time before turning his attention towards the cross. He nods his head in respect before leaving the church as the shot fades.

The End.



8
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs. Jack Washington
« on: October 06, 2023, 05:06:58 PM »

 
Thoughts: I couldn’t believe it, me and Peter Vaughn lost our tag team match against Michael Harris and J2H. But that doesn’t anger me, what DOES anger me is that I am the one to be blamed. I was forced to tap out while Peter Vaughn tried to break it up, only to have J2H withholding him from doing so. I could see his desperation in his eyes, being a true warrior in the mindset that he would do anything to get us on top. And that moment I realized that I had to submit, not because I wanted to…. But that I HAD TO!!!  Ever been in that situation people?? Ever been in that situation that you know there’s no way to escape the destiny to either pass out, have a muscle tear or even break a ligament?? OF COURSE NOT!! Hell, the closest that ANY of you will ever come to compete as a wrestler is either sitting at ringside or watch through the television screen. That is the only high that you have in wondering what it would be to make someone tap another wrestler out like Michael Harris did…  But ever considered what it was like to be on the receiving end??
 
No, you grab your game console and start on the wrestling game. You pick your favourite wrestler with the mindset to beat down the one you hate the most, only turn off the console when you are unable to do what you told yourself what you wanted to do. Did I have an escape button?? To freeze the Titan Tron and hit the option to start the match all over again? To have full health, no injuries and the biggest smile upon my face?? That makes you delusional, that makes you an idiot and that explains why you will never be more than a wresting fan. While on my end of the tale, I am a wrestling legend. I am a multiple time Hall of Famer in several of the greatest companies PERIOD!! I have a legacy to withhold, I have a career to save… and TAPPING OUT ISN’T HELPING!!! Hell, even a backstage interviewer mocked me…. HE dared to question the integrity of the current SCW Roulette champion, the man that will destroy the record of longest reigning Roulette champion in history… He questioned Vaughn telling him that I was enraged?? I was angered?? He clearly did not understand what is brewing inside my head!!! Rage!!! Frustration!! And yet, I also have the key to all of these problems… and I showed that this past Climax Control didn’t I??
 
Senor Vinnie and Alexander Raven, you may ask yourself why them? What have they done to me to deserve this punishment?? It’s quite simple you damn fools… it’s as clear as night. The only fools that don’t understand are those who stand in my way to achieve what I deserve….  Vinnie has hold the world championship belt, he HELD IT!!! God, I could not believe that men like Austin James Mercer, Alex Jones or even some of the former employees that this clown had faced could not beat him. A disgrace to me is to realize that he had that belt, a disgrace to the respect that I have always instilled in every single title reign in my career!! It’s just a disgrace of this company that they took a gamble on this fool and FAILED!!!  And then there’s Alexander Raven, the man that I beat a while ago. No, I did not beat him. I broke him mentally and physically. I made him fall down to my feet because of his very own Sinful Obsession!! I made him crawl to my boots, beg for forgiveness as I made him believe that I would grant him the biggest honour he could EVER HOPE FOR!! Only to have his hopes shattered at my own hands. Dropping him like a Judas, dropping him like a lepper. I blinded him in his own hope, the promises of a better life because I made him open his eyes at Climax Control. What a fool, who would exorcise someone from his demons on a free televised show!!!
 
I am a terror at the biggest stage, I am the reason why Harris did what he has done. I made an impression even in defeat. Who can make that claim?? Nobody can!!! And nobody will be able to resist the Prophecy of me snatching away the championship from the greedy fingers of one J2H… I already am the reason to end the Main Event Of All Main Events… And now I am bound to make J2H wake up in a puddle of sweat after I destroy Jack Washington. A name that the foundation of this country was built upon, a man that believes that he will once again be the foundation of this company!! But I will make him remember, just like I will do to J2H eventually that anyone needs to answer to their maker!!! As Goth giveth… and Goth taketh away….. Be prepared to be crucified son from the City of Brotherly Love… Because if it wasn’t for me, there wouldn’t have even been any love!!!
 
Amen….
 
October 3rd 2023
 
“Do you really want me to do this??”
 
We see Goth and Melissa enter their hotel room bedroom that they had booked in Reno, Nevada. Dropping their suitcases next to the bed before Goth drops down upon the bed as he spreads his arms. He lifts his left leg towards him in order for him to take off his shoes before doing the same on the right, he sits up again and looks at Melissa who had come out of the bathroom. She looks around and turns her attention back towards Goth as she places her hands against her sides and rolls her eyes.
 
“Look sweetie, we talked about this already. You promised me that you would visit the psychiatrist of Sin City Wrestling while being on the road. You cannot back off now!!”
 
Goth sighs, lifting his left hand towards the back of his head as he scratches it while seeking for the right argument to fight Melissa’s statement. Only to realize that she has a point as he drops his head and nods.
 
“Yeah, I guess you are right.”
 
He doesn’t lift his head to look into the eyes of his wife, who walks up towards him as she places her hands upon his shoulders. Causing him to look up and stare into her lovely eyes as he witnesses the most beautiful smile he has ever seen from her.
 
“Stop moping sweetie, I am not forcing you to do anything you don’t want to do. But this is more than just having bad dreams or memory flashes Gerrit, you need to give it a spot angel.”
 
Goth chokes as the words hit him in an emotional spot, he could not deny that he has never been able to accept the death of his first wife and give it a spot in his heart. He senses the tears start to well underneath his eyes as Melissa starts to rub his hands with her own, sending chills down his spine. He wraps his arms around her neck and starts to cry into her shoulder as she holds on to his head and waits patiently for him to calm down.
 
“I promise Melissa, I will go and see her today.”
 
The two continue to hold each other in silence, sharing their love with each other.
 
Thoughts: I had forgotten the lessons that I had learned during my time in the Global Wrestling Alliance, many people assumed that my toughness and my determination made me the greatest champion in company history. And even though on the outside that was the outcome when you look at my career records. At two different occasions the longest reigning tag team champion with two different tag team partners, holding two titles at one point and defend them successfully on the same PPV night. The only four time Global Wrestling Champion, Grand Slam Champion multiple times and had the best track record anyone could have had in a calendar year. But those accomplishments fail in comparison to the lessons that I have been taught, because without those I would merely be an average wrestler from the Netherlands. And what was so special about these lessons that altered my career in a way that made all of you hate me, that made you all so jealous of me, that made you all want to work so hard to overachieve anything that I have done and fail in the process.
 
Was it a certain move? Was it luck?? Was it anything remotely what you could think off that differentiates me from anyone else?? I’m sorry having to disappoint you as it is not a secret formula like a wonder potion, nothing more than the combination of my rough nature and being a smart wrestler. And before you decide to take my claims of being rough into question, then tell me what makes you an expert when I have been in jail, I have been fighting for my life since being thrown upon the streets for drug abuse. Having to scratch and claw for a single penny to support my first wife, to the point where I became desperate and become a criminal.
 
Oh yeah, that’s not really the tale you take pride in telling your children grow up is it?? It’s sure as hell not the tales that kids have these days after walking into a wrestling school in order to teach the difference between an Armbar and a crowbar driven into your skull. I had to learn how to fight, I had to learn how to crawl and I had to learn how to survive EVERY SINGLE FUCKING DAY!! A trait that only the very established wrestlers seem to possess these days. So does that explain how I felt when I was forced to tap out?? Does that explain why I had to do it?? Does that explain that I needed to keep that fire burning inside my soul in order to walk home with that championship?? Or are you still caring about what others think and say?? It makes me wonder why I would even consider trying to make you see my way. Because I am of the kind of individuals that believe that actions speak louder than words for those who cannot understand and don’t want to learn. So please, allow me to educate you in what it is like to be the Messiah of Pain!!!
 
“Welcome Mr. van der Krift”
 
The psychiatrist says as she extends her hand, Goth hesitates a moment as he clearly doesn’t feel at ease. But ultimately he decides to sit down as he looks around the office as the psychiatrist sits down again as she checks her computer for a few moments.
 
“My name is Miss Reynolds, but you can call me Janet Mr. van der Krift.”
 
Goth nods his head towards the woman that is seated opposite from him, he notices his nervosity as he senses the palms of his hands are sweating as he tries to hide it from the woman in front of him.
 
“Mr. van der Krift, I…”
 
“Please, call me Gerrit. I hate the formalities”
 
She nods her head in understanding.
 
“Gerrit, what I have understood from talking to your wife is that you are suffering from bad dreams and visions of your..”
 
She looks up at him through her glasses.
 
“Deceased wife???”
 
He senses his arms tense, his hands ball into fists as he feels his shame building inside of him. Clearly the thought of not wanting to be here has returned to him, but he knows now that he cannot turn back again. He looks around the office, notices a picture of the woman who sits behind the desk with a man standing next to her on a wedding picture.
 
“You are married??”
 
“Yes, I have been for two years now.”
 
She says with a smile upon her face before turning back to her concentrated look, realizing that she has to remain a professional. Goth extends his hand and holds the picture between his hands for a moment, looking at the wedding picture and sighs before turning it back upon the table.
 
“I’m currently happily married for a few months now Janet, but as of late I have gotten these visions of my first wife who past away several years ago. Telling me that she misses me while staring towards me with her decomposed body. I… Argh why am I even doing this??”
 
She looks at him as Goth digs his hands into his forehead and mumbles to himself over and over again.
 
“Why are you here Gerrit???”
 
Goth looks up confused
 
“What do you mean why am I here?? Didn’t my wife tell you why I am here??”
 
Janet grabs her glasses, pulls them off of her face as she pulls out a cleaning cloth from her desk to clean her pair of glasses. She carefully breaths some air into the glasses before wiping the soft fabric against it.
 
“Of course she did, but things must run so much deeper inside of your mind than just having visions of your first wife right??”
 
She says before turning her attention back towards Goth, her eyes are piercing towards him as Goth lets the question start to sink in.
 
“It has been bothering me, because it makes me feel whether she approves my current relationship. Yet on her dying bed it was her that told me that if I found love that I should pursue it.”
 
He wipes some tears from his eyes with the back of his hand before taking a deep breath, wanting to turn his gaze away from the woman in front of him but somehow is unable to do so.
 
“I see…”
 
She says, sounding like she is not buying the answer that he has given her, causing him to raise an eyebrow to her response.
 
“What do you mean??”
 
She puts back on her glasses after finishing cleaning them, turning towards her computer as she types something before turning back towards him.
 
“Well I have paying attention to recent shows since your return and I have noticed a far more violent nature with you, makes me wonder whether there’s a connection between the two things.”
 
Goth opens his mouth as he is about to protest, but decides to think back to what she had said. Wondering what if she had a point.
 
“Especially the final show, where you assaulted two colleagues of yours and scared a backstage interviewer while wearing a…”
 
She looks at him while raising an eyebrow.
 
“A mask resembling Christ when he was about to be crucified??”
 
Goth doesn’t answer, he lets the suggested moments run inside his brain and realizes that there was an uncontrollable rage brewing inside of him. A rage that blinded him from everything else around him, but still wondering
 
“But what does this got to do with my first wife?? Why do I have these dreams and visions as I do not see the connection between them??”
 
He asks as he senses his arms starting to tense even more, sensing a vein starting to pulse in his neck as sweat starts to pour down from his face.
 
“Well I have noticed a pattern with your recent behaviour in and outside the ring, It is in my opinion a flashback to the early days when you started wrestling while your wife was  a manager. Dring those days you had moments where nobody had control over you except your wife wasn’t it??”
 
Goth grinds his teeth, not liking how she confronted him about his past and yet he cannot deny that he was at times out of control.
 
“Furthermore Gerrit, I have read that you were a raging alcoholic during the time after your wife’s passing… I”
 
“YES I WAS!!”
 
He screams out uncontrollably before realizing what he did and lifts his hands up in an apologetic fashion.
 
“I know I was a heavy drinker, I could not deal with her passing. Luckily I had Melissa…..”
 
He stops there as he thinks back to all of those moments as the psychiatrist merely stares at him.
 
“Another example of rage is it not?? And is it not so that you have started drinking again Gerrit??”
 
He feels his knuckles strain as his fingers turn pale white from the pressure he puts on his fists, only to release the tension as he becomes aware of the burning rage that is brewing inside of him.
 
“So I need to stop drinking?? I can do that, I have done it before. I…”
 
But he stops talking as he stares into the face of the woman, clearly noticing something in her gaze that it’s something much deeper.
 
“I think you started to drink once more because you have never made peace with the passing of your wife.”
 
“I….”
 
“Furthermore Gerrit, or should I just call you Goth as I can clearly tell that your persona has been trying to come out during our little “talk” hasn’t it??”
 
“I…”
 
“You see Goth, it’s quite entertaining to see that in the beginning of your career and a later fase of it you were out of control due to drinking, only because you knew that there’s a strong woman backing you up that can keep you in check.”
 
“Oh God….,”
 
“And these dreams and visions are just an excuse to hide behind a mask, unleashing your rage and anger upon the others in Sin City Wrestling. All because of what Goth?? You can’t find closure of losing your first wife?? Or is it merely an excuse to hit the bottle??”
 
The two stare each other down in a moment of silence as Goth’s rage is burning inside of him
 
*To Be Continued*

 
Thoughts: What a joke, to just think that all that has happened is because I am incapable of accepting things? Well I will make this Janet a believer, just like I have done to each and every wrestler that I have faced since my return. Everybody seeks excuses to pull me down, everybody wants to drag me through the mud like they have been doing for years now. Nah ah!!! Not anymore, I deserve to take the spot of a man that clearly did not know what it is like to be a champion, get himself fired and walk away from this company through the backdoor. The walk of shame, that’s not how a champion should endorses himself…. But this week I will prove the world that I am THE KING…. THE MESSIAH OF PAIN……
 
”Jack Washington….”
 
The soft whisper comes out of the mouth of Goth, the man that has been paired to face off against a man he had a heated rivalry with over the Internet championship belt last year. A man that he ultimately gotten the better off, a man that in the end tried everything in his power to avoid facing him.
 
”Remember me??”
 
The question is being followed by a sinister laugh, we see his mask covered face slowly emerge from the shadows as he gazes upon a burning fire in front of him. He decides to sit down cross legged as he warms his hands to the fire.
 
”It’s quite astonishing how some of us seem to cross paths in comparison to others isn’t it?? and whereas we have perhaps not faced each other in over a year or so, it is still evident that your destiny needs to be judged by yours truly, just like it will be eventually with everybody else. EVERYBODY ELSE Jack. That includes you, making you be part of an exclusive group of human beings that will realize HOW MUCH I want to be the top dog. I want to put the world on notice that I am the very BEST!! And with that my friend? I have to personally beat you in a fashion that you have never experienced before.”
 
We see the fire slowly drawn towards his hands, lightening his muscular physique as he sits there bare chested. His eyes are drawn to the light as he is breathing heavily from the intensity that is brewing inside of him.
 
”It seems a recurring question Jack, do you know the answer?? Do you know why I have put on the mask in order to critique the world through your very own eyes?? The title of been all and know it all is clearly a reminder to the greatest and most violent individual that has ever set foot in this or any other wrestling ring!! A man that YOU fear Jack, you will obviously never admit to the whole wide world that turns on the television to soak in your lies. But you do, don’t you?? You are afraid of me whipping your sorry excuse of an ass between the six pillars of the wrestling ring!! God Bless America is what you all utter out to make you all seem to be on top of the world!! In God we trust!! All the bullshit narratives that has made you a prior example of how fate upon the outer shells of HIS creation diverts you away from what is truly HIS greatest might.”
 
“Might Jack, MIGHT!! For you it is nothing more than glory, for you it is nothing more than wearing a championship belt around that slim waist of yours. For you it is nothing more than talking down every single individual on this wrestling roster that they need to go to the back of the line of the unemployment line. For you it is all the money that you can get your sweaty hands upon… But greed isn’t the answer Jack, greed is the main issue why I need to clean your ideals from the Sinful Obsessions that has shaped you to be a coward!!!! I need to win this Jack, I need to win this as I need to wash these hands with your own blood”

 
He turns around his hands, allowing him to stare at the palms of his hands in where he looks at every single scar that he has obtained through his wrestling career.
 
”I know that these words, this prophecy will only cause you to lift your shoulders and shrug them, I know that you are one of these individuals that won’t believe a prophecy until you see proof. But I have proven it a million times over and over again Jack, I have proven it to you only one fucking YEAR ago!! That I am in every aspect better than you. That I looked through the antics of a little baby and grabbed you by the throat and watch you squirm. And that’s when I had pity for people like YOU Jack, it was at that moment in time that I had fate that people could change… Not anymore Jack…. Right now I am the exterminator of this company, I am the one that picks up where others won’t get their hands dirty. I am going to take pride and pleasure banging your stinking head against the turnbuckles or the steel ring post, hoping for you to protest against my antics. I am the type of guy that takes JOY in hearing you plead for me to stop. Because that will happen Jack… THAT WILL HAPPEN!! And that my friend is something that when it happens that it will not be my fault Jack, because it is not my fault that YOU are the one that is being fed to me in expectations to fail….”
 
“You must understand that I have a little love hate relationship with one Judas of this company. You may know him better as J2H… the man that proclaims to know it all and has seen it all. The man that made foolish statements that I have never beaten you…. Only to change his words as the coward that he is to the fact that I will never be able to beat you as you are on a level that is far beyond my reach… and here we are Jack… Here we are, the opportunity of a lifetime Jack. The opportunity of a lifetime to either put up… Or make the Judas look over his shoulder and wonder what other EXCUSES there are left for him to hide behind. Because it’s quite hilarious that we have an entire roster of wrestlers, ready to kiss the ass of a Judas because they fear him… because they are aware that they do not have MY trust in their hearts to overcome their fears!! And you?? You are going to be placed in the line of fire my simple minded foolish idealist.”

 
He closes his hands into fists, watching the skin color slowly turn into pale white before slowly lifting them to his face, allowing him to stare at them before he places his hands upon his mask as he starts to whisper.
 
”I can beat you in so many ways Jack that it will be impossible for you to figure out what I will do next, I can do it in a brawling fashion until I knock you out or just merely make you pass out with every single submission hold known to man. And all because people expect too much from you, hell one person is shaking in his boots in the thought what would happen when I beat you Jack. A man that will send you text messages, a man that will go on television programs and tell the world that you are the second coming of Kris Ryan. While all he knows that you are a failure, a failure that has exceeded far beyond everyone’s expectations and I will grant you that Jack. But you never had to fight against adversary, you never had one miserable day in your stinking life. And I will not allow you to somehow cheat your way out of your own destiny Jack.”
 
“LOOK AT ME!!! Just look at my face that’s underneath this mask Jack.”

 
Goth slowly pulls off the mask as that reveals the face that we all have grown accustomed to and love as he stares into the camera with bloodshed in his eyes while biting on his lower lip in order to contain his rage.
 
”Look me in the eyes and tell me that this isn’t the face of a man that will beat you, tell me that I am wrong and I will applaud you for at least not having to shit your pants when you open your mouth. But it’s all a lie Jack, it’s all a freaking lie. Because this coming Climax Control I have to beat you Jack, I have to beat you because this company is in misery. They wanted THE MAIN EVENT OF ALL MAIN EVENTS… And now?? They have a championship that is vacated, they have a liar and a beggar that thinks HE IS THE SHIT!!! And they all are trying to find a way to safe face. And this is the moment where I am going to extract all my vengeance upon a spoon fed little boy, I’m going to unleash all the anger of tapping out to Michael Harris… I am going to take out all the non-believers that to this very day don’t believe that I deserve to be in contention of that belt… And I am going to do the unthinkable to you after the match IF I don’t get what I deserve Jack.”
 
“is it already donning Jack?? Is it slowly sinking into your little brain that has not been graced with the evolution that is a human being?? And no matter what the end result will be after they have dissected your stinking corpse after our match, it will not change the fact that I will beat you Jack. I have learned at a young age that it is fine to look back at past accomplishments, be proud of what you have accomplished. But shoot yourself in the head when you start to realize that you are trying to relive every single moment of when that moment had came and went when you were somebody that mattered. Because that’s the difference between you and ME Jack, you are nothing more the flavour of the month whenever you decide you feel like it matters to you. While I live and breathe this profession, I am always ready to tear the house down. I am always ready to be on the top of the wrestling world…. Because I never sit still, because every single moment I near the desired position of being perfection Jack. I have been injured for four to five months Jack, it ate me up from the inside. I could not believe that jokes like YOU, Austin James Mercer, Bill Barnhart and so many others got opportunity after opportunity… While it should have been mine. But I am going to close another chapter for me on this coming Climax Control Jack… And in the process I am going to open another chapter for the entire company that is known Sin City Wrestling. Because I am on a path what this company stands for and I am going to do what should have been done years ago!! Alter it in my own image…. The Gothic One is coming…. The Messiah Of Pain will hurt you all….”
 
“Farewell Jack….”

 
We witness the camera zoom in on the determined face of Goth before he slowly palms the camera as the shot comes to an end.
 

9
Climax Control Archives / Ain't No Grave Can Hold My Body Down
« on: September 22, 2023, 03:47:05 PM »

September 18th 2022,

Goth is seen in his living room, packing his suitcase for the trip to Frenso, California as he and Peter Vaughn are scheduled to face the team of SCW’s world champion Michael Harris and former champion J2H. He turns his attention back to his closet for some shirts after having placed some of his pants and tights inside the suitcase. His eyes roam past the shirts that have been placed neatly before grabbing a few of his favourites as he walks over towards his suitcase. He gently places them in the corner of his suitcase before turning his attention towards some of his buttoned down shirts, the ones he always wore for special occasions. He had to admit that doing promotional interviews slowly started to annoy him, he often got asked the same boring questions. Making him feel as if he was living in a Groundhog Day situation. He sighs as he grabs a few of his buttoned down shirts and neatly places them on the bed as to be put in his suitcase later. He stares at his suitcase, trying to remember what he already had put inside the suitcase before continuing what he has to add next.

Goth: The life of a pro wrestler is always entertaining they say.

He smirks at his own cynical comment before turning his attention towards the closet, he notices some of his workout gear as he walks over and grabs some of the shorts he uses in the gym, deciding which ones he wants to take inside his gym back that he will take with him also.

Voice: You always look good in those

He smirks while not turning his attention towards his wife who stands in the door entrance of their bedroom, he walks over towards their bed and drops the shorts he wants to take with him besides the button down shirts before looking up towards his wife. Admiring the beautiful yet muscular frame of the woman that had dominated the Bombshell Division for a good portion of last year. His eyes travel across her body, smiling at the sight of the tight shorts that cling so nicely around her hips as she walks towards him before giving a big kiss and hug. In that moment he just forgot about anything around him as well as all of the appointments that he would have during this week. All that mattered to him at that moment was the beautiful woman that he was holding

Melissa: I called SCW management to have them agree to have someone to travel with us, someone that you could talk to in case of…..

She doesn’t finish the sentence, but Goth knew exactly what she was talking about. Letting out a soft groan as he hates talking abut his mental state ever since he started to have dreams and visions of his dead first wife. But he nods his head instead of starting another argument with her, he knew she meant well as he tried to convince himself that perhaps this would help him. He tightens his embrace around her slender body, feeling her heartbeat through her shirt against his muscular chest. He loved these private moments with her, it had helped him calm down so many times in the past. Noting to himself that this woman is his saving angel and that he would do anything in his power to protect her.

The word protection causes him to cringe for a slight moment, as if he feels a thousand arrows being shot into his heart. Hoping that Melissa hadn’t noticed

Melissa: Gerrit?

He sighs, he knew it was futile for him to hope against better judgment. He slowly stares into her eyes and smiles before guiding her to their bed.

Goth: I know it may sound stupid, but when I held you it made me feel….

He bites upon his lower lip, trying to search for the right words to utter that would sound convincing as well as not causing him to cry. A tall task he knew that he would be unable to keep him from crying. The pain of losing his first wife has never really healed, he had grown stronger yes. But he knew that the wounds are still too fresh for him to overcome.

He feels the soft hand of Melissa gently squeezing his, feeling her soft skin caress the back of his hand. Feeling her palm come in contact with the veins on his hand sends chills down his back, giving him the strength to look deep into her eyes as he starts to resist the urges for him not to cry.

Goth: When we embraced, it made me want to protect you, a promise I had made to myself with Chantal many  years ago. A promise….

His eyes well up, the tears start to come as he feels her other hand touch his cheek. Causing him to push his face against it, yearning for her soft caress as it sooths his pain to a point.

Melissa: You have done all that you have could Gerrit….,

The words seem to fade as he buries his face onto her shoulder as the tears start to come, the two embrace each other in silence as Melissa tries to console his pain. Goth’s arms tremble around the waist of his wife, trying to give into the pain as it had helped him in the past to deal with the suffering. They remain in this embrace for thirty minutes before Goth pulls away, his face all teared up from all the crying yet relieved that he could share this moment with the one person he loves the most.

Melissa: You okay??

He nods his head, wiping his eyes for a moment with he back of his hand before inhaling deeply.

Goth: Yeah, I think I am just going to lay down and rest a little before packing this damn suitcase again.

The two laugh as Melissa heads over towards the shower as Goth places the suitcase on her side of the bed and collapses down on his part. He immediately falls asleep as his arm is draped across his face, his body calms down allowing him to snore gently for a moment or two when suddenly hearing jazz music playing in the background.

Goth: Not now Melissa, I’m tired.

He says with a grin on his face, remembering how much Melissa loves to make love to him while playing her favourite Jazz Music. Goth turns to his side, trying to regain some of his sleep as he senses that he is wearing some silk pyjamas.

Goth: What the??

He slowly reopens his eyes feeling worn out, the alarm bells start to go off inside his head as he had only closed his eyes for nothing more than five minutes. He looks around, noticing that the room is pitch dark except for a burning candle on a small table in front of him. He stretches his arms as he notices that he isn’t laying on his bed anymore as his arm bumps into a backrest of a leather couch. He lets his hand trace over the fabric as it isn’t one of the furniture he could remember him and Melissa were having right now and yet it still comes across familiar.

Goth: What the??

His hand suddenly stops at a certain spot on the couch as his hand came in contact with something hard and cold, his fingers traces across the cold spot and it starts to dawn to him.

Goth: Oh God no, not another memory…..

He grits his teeth as he realizes that he is dreaming of something that had happened in the past, he closes his eyes and takes a deep breath in an attempt to calm down his fast beating heart when suddenly……

Goth: God no….,

He hears footsteps coming from God knows where as his eyes still try to adapt to the darkness of the room, high heels clicking on the oh so familiar hardwood floor of his house when he had lived together with…….

Goth: Chantal….

The soft whisper echoes inside his head as the clicking of the high heels are approaching him nearer and nearer, trying to focus upon the direction where it’s coming from but the darkness won’t allow it. He feels the sweat pouring from his brow, wondering whether he will be coming face to face with the woman that was half his wife and half a dead zombie like creature.

Voice: Wouldn’t you like to dance with me Gerrit??

Goth’s heart stops a beat as he hears the voice of his deceased wife, causing his eyes to pierce even further into the darkness.

Goth: I’d love to baby

Goth’s eyes widen in horror, realizing that he had uttered those words without realizing it. The shock increases when he senses his body slowly getting up to a seated position before standing up without him even wanting to get up, he senses himself walking towards a direction as he starts to fight against the desire to do so but fails.

Goth: What is going on??

He whispers underneath his breath as he cannot stop himself from walking towards the candle light, suddenly noticing a corpse hand grabbing the candle stand and lift it upwards. Goth’s eyes follows the movement, but his eyes are locked upon the ring finger. Recognizing the ring on the finger, the very same ring that he had given his first wife on their wedding day. This causes tears to flow from his cheeks, but shockingly he realizes that these are teas of joy instead of sadness.

Goth: This can’t be happening to me….

He again whispers, but he cannot stop the yearning to see her face once more. He watches the candle slowly lift towards her favourite dress, a dark red dress that she had loved to wear just for him. He watches the light bring up the dress in view, watching the exposed spot up front that always allowed her breasts to look so wonderful, yet all of what he could see is the bones of a chest plate of a corpse. He wants to close his eyes and turn his head away from the sight that he is witnessing in front of him, but for some reason he is unable to do so. For some reason he feels as if he is drawn to this monstrous creature as if it is the most beautiful human being he had ever seen.

Corpse: It has been so long Gerrit, please promise me that you will never leave me again?

Goth: I promise my love…

The alarm bells go off inside his brain as he utters these words without him having any control over his mind and mouth, he suddenly sees the face of the creature he had seen before. One half it is the face of his beautiful first wife, the remainder is from a dead corpse. He freezes for a moment, trying to turn away and beg for the dream to end but is clearly unable to do so. He uses all of his strength to fight the urges to hold this monstrosity, but he senses that the harder he fights the bigger his desire becomes to be with “his first wife”.

Goth: Please…, don’t make me do this….

He finally manages to whisper, sensing how much strength it took him to resist the false urges that he is sensing. Clearly this isn’t his first wife, clearly these yearning cannot be real. And yet the thought of how this could be possible is being constantly asked inside his head.

Corpse: I’m not doing anything sweetie, it is you that wants

Says the creature, causing Goth to drop down to his knees in agonizing pain, shooting his hands towards his head in an attempt to stop the pounding inside his brain. The sudden pain inside his head causes his eyes to be squeezed shut, opening his mouth in an attempt to scream but no sound is is escaping his lips.

Corpse: Scream all you wish, nobody will hear you as I control your body and your heart and soul. It will only take a matter of time before I also control your brain….

The voice has suddenly changed, slightly darker and no longer the soft tones that he has always adored from her. He hears the clacking of the teeth against each other every time it closes its mouth, sensing that the decaying of his dead wife is nearly complete. He uses all of his strength to let out an animalistic scream that causes his eardrums to shake, only to suddenly disappear after a few seconds as he senses a hand squeezing down his throat.

Corpse: How dare you try to resist me!!!

He hears the creature scream at him as instinctively his hands move towards the hand that squeezes the oxygen out of his body, only to realize that there isn’t a hand to be found. This causes his eyes to reopen and stare at the creature in total shock, realizing that something is squeezing his throat and yet he cannot stop it from happening. He notices that there is blood pouring out of the sockets of where normally eyes would be located, it drips all over the bone structure of the skull before watching it drip on the dress. The same dress he had bought her to celebrate the news of her pregnancy, his eyes move down the dress for some reason as he notices there’s a small belly emerging.

Corpse: Look Gerrit, it’s our child!!

Goth wants to scream again, but is unable to do so because of the tight grip around his throat. The sweat pours down his face in anger and rage, trying to resist the sensation of nearly passing out as he utters

Goth: You…. Will…. Never…. Own…. Me…..

With that he passes out and falls down on the floor, the creature slowly stands over him with a dark and cold presence over it.

Corpse: I already do Gerrit…., I already do…..

The creature remains standing there for a few moments until…

Melissa: GERRIT!!! Wake up!!!!!!

We suddenly see Goth reopen his eyes when a sudden bright light shines down into his face, he tries to lift up his hand in front of his face in order to try and get adjusted to the bright light.

Goth: What…. Happened???

Melissa: What happened?? You have been sleepwalking around the house!! I just prevented you falling down the stairs!!!!!

Goth suddenly looks down and notices that he is just one step away from walking down the stairs before turning into the worried eyes of Melissa, who apparently saw him after coming out of the shower as she was still wrapped in a large towel. Goth slowly stumbles backwards before wrapping his arms around his wife as the two embrace, sensing her fast heartbeat inside her chest from shock as he realizes what just happened.
Goth: I will talk to the psychologist Melissa and whatever it is that is bothering me will end.

He says with tears in his eyes, knowing that this is far more than just a dream

The future of Sin City Wrestling are The Saviors

Goth: One, two… is this on???

A sinister laughter can be heard after Goth uttered the words as we open up the shot with him seated inside a lounge chair, having his legs stretched forward as his feet are resting upon the small table in front of him. He is wearing a black buttoned down shirt that is draped on either of his side as it reveals his imposing physique while drinking a glass of water.

Goth: I need to address the past before I start to deliver the verbal truth upon the future… Because it has been donning to me that nobody truly listens these days, no matter whether you are an established name or a newcomer… NONE of you have understood the prophecy that is embarking upon the Sin City Wrestling and the wrestling industry in general. And I had such high expectations with you Alexander, but ever since you opened your mouth it made me understand that you need to be educated.

He sighs, takes another sip from the glass of water before cocking his head towards the camera, causing strings of hair fall in front of his face.

Goth: The warnings didn’t register with you did it?? You were trying to alter your entire destiny by turning a blind eye to whatever it was that you realized it didn’t work anymore, turning your hope and faith into desperation and fail!!! All because you refused to have the TRUTH to set you free!!!! Forcing me to hurt you in order to heal….. And all you had to do was to get down upon your knees and beg for forgiveness….

He slowly turns his face towards the glass, his breath causes his hair to fly away from his mouth as he slowly places his lips against the fabric of the glass and takes another sip.

Goth: But none of you seek forgiveness don’t you?? Because you are all right and I am wrong…. How ironic that none of you will admit that you were wrong. Will history repeat itself this coming Climax Control when me and Peter Vaughn face the great tandem of J2H and Michael Harris… finally it seems that I am getting a slice of the pie that neither of these two wish to share with anyone…

He grins as he takes another sip from the glass of water before placing it down on the table next to him and cocks his head sideways towards the camera.

Goth: And there it is folks, Goth and Peter Vaughn vs. J2H and Michael Harris. Undoubtedly the first name that pops into the mind of the common fan. One is everywhere, Thunder Lips on either on the mic and on social Media. And the other as the man that beat the legend to once again regain the championship belt. And can you blame the common fans??

He smirks as he shakes his head in disagreement.

Goth: And all because they are granted the biggest dream match imaginable. Billing it as the Career vs. legacy match!! The Main Event of All Main Events!! Bitter Rivals…. And all I got to say is that I need to puke….

He smirks at the comment he had made about the world title match between the two men that will face him and Vaughn.

Goth: And I know, you all will scram from the top of your lungs that I am jealous!! That I have not been able to be in the world title picture for three long years. Something that has been burning inside my soul, but that is going to change. You see I have been watching J2H since his return, I have been watching him win The Blast From The Past and obtain that world title. I have watched him do whatever he has done since day one that I have known him in this company. And you understand that I couldn’t do the thing that he had done, not because I got beat in the same tournament. I had to resign due to injury!! The biggest frustration to any wrestler in this industry, but I guess you all forgot about that didn’t you???

His smirk turns into a dark stare upon his face as he remains silent for a moment or two.

Goth: Me and Kim Pain were the team that would have been the clash of all clashes, cementing my destiny to be the NEXT in the Saviors to bring both world titles to the Saviors. Because none in that tournament would have stopped the warpath of the same Judas like us…. Does that make you understand the fire burning inside me Judas??

He breaths heavy, causing us to witness his chest to heave and fall with intencity as his anger is brewing.

Goth: I have blamed myself for ruining that opportunity, ruining the chance for myself and most importantly my tag team partner to hold that belt. To nullify the fact that you in that position Judas, oh yeah. I am calling you a Judas J, because you would sell your soul for the opportunity that you are in right now!!! A man that has no morals, a man that I will stare into his eyes at Climax Control and tell you that you would betray your friend to better your chances in life, but you wouldn’t understand even if I had it drawn it up on a piece of paper.

He sighs as he closes his eyes

Goth: Will this match take away some of the pain that I have felt for months?? Will it make you realize how wrong you were when you tried to fool me on Social Media Judas?? Telling the world that I could not beat any of the names that you mentioned, only to change the questions in desperation after realizing that you were wrong?? Trying to make a point on whether Peter Vaughn is better than me?? No worries Judas, I have already forgiven your stupidity and lack of vision to realize that the man you assumed to be dead has risen from the grave!! This is MY moment to shine, this is MY moment to take away the lie that you live in Judas. You only live for dream matches, you only live to come back from another retirement because of what?? The price is right and satisfy your desires to face the flavour of the month?? I am the man that has held every single title multiple times, I am the man that has the most title reigns!! I am the man that has dominated every single match that I participated in, only have a loss on my name because of my injury!! And yet I am not that man you wish to take on hasn’t it?? Deny me the destiny that I deserve?? You see Judas, I have never told this anyone as it has been a burning fire fuelling my thirst to prove everyone wrong.

He is silent for a few moments, allowing his composure to return

Goth: You have to understand that once I step foot inside that six sided ring to face you, that I will unleash five months of frustrations!!! You believe me that I am not on your level, that I do not deserve to be in the same ring with you. I am just as a big of a name in this industry like you are in this company. You are just like everyone else, assuming that I am wearing a mask because I am ashamed of myself. You are just too stupid to understand that I wear this mask because I am ashamed of every sinful puppet in the history of this company. And you Judas?? You are on top of that list that I will take pride to hurt you inside that ring before I will heal you for everything that you have ever done, said or believe.

He drops his head backwards and inhales deeply before scratching his hands across his chest.

Goth: I will take pride on leading my team of me and Peter Vaughn against you and Michael Harris, I will take pride of knowing that the truth will set you free…. Embarrass you and have already taken your legacy and career away from you before the Main Event of all Main Event’s has ever taken place…. And the only one that you can blame for this to happen is you…. Sin City Wrestling’s very own Judas…

Goth slowly raises his head towards the camera and remains silent for a few moments.

Goth: And then the other half of the Main Event of All Main Events…, Michael Harris… the man that is our current Sin City Wrestling World Heavyweight Champion. The man that rides the wave of success, the man that beat my brother Mac Bane as well as J2H… Either you or J2H as the next challenge for the world championship that I desire to face. The Devil that wishes to desires to scratch at the foundation of the Saviors, just like you have been doing against any other wrestler so far that you have been facing so far hasn’t it???

Goth snorts at the remark, clearly not impressed by the man that is the world heavyweight champion.

Goth: It’s quite amusing the mere thought of you and me to stand in the desert that is the six sided ring, trying to confuse me and make me doubt at my weakest moment. The one moment where my heart is searching for revenge upon the one, hoping to forget about the other. But unfortunately for you it will be a regretful moment, just like it was in that old favoured tale in the Holy Bible. And it’s quite simple to explain Michael, because I have been so close to step across the barrier of what could be accepted in the weak mind of us Homo Sapiens. The supposedly most advanced creatures that has God himself has created in his own image…. Something that people like you take pride off doesn’t it??

He grabs the glass of water and places the tip of his lips to the glass and sips from it gently before staring back into the camera.

Goth: Sadly the Devil doesn’t need pride, it needs the suffering and the anguish of those who are weak at heart and soul. Because you embody exactly what people these days desire aren’t you?? To succeed in life, no matter the price of accomplishing it. Just as long as you wrap your hands around the throat of those who oppose you and squeeze the last drop of life out of their existence. And yet the doubt remains doesn’t it??

He takes a final sip from the glass of water before putting the empty glass back upon the table next to him as he stares into the same direction for a while. Noticing his wife Melissa entering the room, she walks up to him as she gives him a loving embrace and kisses him on the cheek. He closes his eyes and groans softly before turning his attention back towards the camera as Melissa walks off.

Goth: It’s quite easy to confuse the weak, but that’s your legacy isn’t it Michael?? To sow the seed of doubt in the minds of those who prefer the weakness of the flesh, yet when you look me in the eyes Michael you will understand why you were forced to slither down upon your stomach as the deceiving snake. Always having to look UP into the sunlight that burns upon your back, who is helpless when I shove your fangs inside a cup and watch your venom drip inside of it while your eyes show desperation. Desperation for being limited in what you can do against the Messiah of Pain, because I combine the good with evil and make it my own Michael.

He grins as he pulls his hair backwards while staring into the camera.

Goth: Just the thought of the Devil to hold the world title entertains me, the mere thought that you think that YOU control the entire world… while it is only because I allow it. because after this little love affair has ended, it will be me that will be picking up the remainder of what is left of the two of you. It will be ME that kneels down and asks you whether it was worth it Michael, whether it was worth it to confuse two human beings into eating the forbidden fruit. And I know you cannot answer that question, because a fallen angel is nothing more than an embarrassment that hides in the shadow.

And I look forward to drag your shadow back into the shadow, I will crumble you underneath my boots. Because the Saviors aren’t the ones that YOU can drag into the shameless acts that YOU have been familiar about. I will crack your head, I will make you be thankful that at Summer XXXTreme that it wasn’t ME that faced you for that world title. Because you would have ran away to never been seen again!!

He grinds his teeth, trying to hold back so much more that he wishes to say in rage. But ultimately a sadistic smile appears as he has calmed down again.

Goth: I know you will hide behind lies, I know you will tell the entire world what YOU wish them to hear. But this coming Climax Control, I will have your blood upon my hands. Make you understand that the end is near and I will be coming. Me and Peter Vaughn united in the middle of that ring, to tell the world exactly what I think off the Main Event of All Main Events…. That world title is coming to the Saviors…. But for now?? I will be satisfied merely taking away the last bit of dignity that either of you have got left…..

He smirks as he places two fingers upon his lips and kisses them before the shot slowly fades.



10
Climax Control Archives / Redemption goes through me
« on: September 07, 2023, 01:51:18 PM »
Manhattan, New York

Tick Tock

It’s 4,25 am as we are in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa, the latter is fast asleep as Goth is staring at the ceiling of the bedroom while trying to fall asleep. He is usually a deep sleeper, but his last encounter against Bill Barnhart has caused him to feel so much agonizing pain in his body that he has not felt from competing in the ring in a very long time. He turns his head sideways towards Melissa, we see the swelling underneath his right eye has already subsided quite a bit in comparison from the moment he exited the arena after his match. He smiles at the sight of his wife, looking as if she is a guardian angel for him but knows how capable she can be inside the six sided ring. He slowly turns his head towards the ceiling once more, a grimace can be seen on his face as the movement causes his neck muscles scream in agony.

Goth: For fuck sakes….

He whispers as his eyes turns towards the clock for the seemingly millionth time this night as he sighs once more, realizing that only a few minutes had passed since the last time. He slowly pulls off the bedsheets of his body, remembering how they clung to his body on the first night after the Super Card as the sheets clung on to his body due to the cuts and wounds. He tries to sit up very slowly, trying not to wake his wife as he sits upright or at least trying to. His body tenses as he hears Melissa groan and turn around inside their bed, but sighs of relief as he recognizes her movements when she is asleep.

The coldness of the cool air comes in contact with his skin while his feet come in contact with the floor, causing him to shiver as he gently tip toes out of the bedroom. He grabs one of his shirts that were hanging on the top of the bedroom door before putting it on, cursing at himself afterwards as he feels the pain on his body scream at him.

Goth: It’s the best part of the industry they say…..

He says with a mocking look on his face as he walks towards the kitchen, opening the refrigerator door and looks for something to drink. Ultimately he grabs a can of water and pours some if it in a glass before closing the door behind him and takes a sip while turning around. His eyes slowly start to wander around the kitchen as his eyes slowly start to get used to the darkness.

He slowly walks over towards the kitchen table and sits down, he looks up at the refrigerator as he notices the card his son had sent them after he had gone home from the Summer XXXTreme cruise ship. He was so enthusiastic about him and Melissa marrying each other that he had been unable to sleep until the moment arrived. Goth closes his eyes as he takes another sip from the cold glass of water, thinking back at the moments that he and his now wife spent with each other during the second week when his son went back home again. They had rekindled some moments with the other members of the Saviors, reliving some old memories and share stories about what he had missed during his time of rehab. It was at that moment he started to feel that itch once more. Realizing that he was so close to compete once more that he could almost taste it.

He had stood backstage during the main event match, where he watched J2H once again win the championship that he has held for a record time in the past, that brought a sour taste in his mouth as it brought back memories of him having to step out of the Blast From The Past tournament due to an injury.

Goth: How long do I need to be tormented by this!!!!!

He hisses between closed teeth, the anguish is clearly still being read from his face. Realizing that until that moment he had been unbeaten so far in 2023, worn the SCW Roulette title that he had to relinquish without ever being beaten for it. Not that the championship really bothered him that much, no the feeling of him and Kim Pain to be ousted out of the tournament as one of the main event winners sure bothered him. They had not been beaten, they had not been eliminated from the tournament by anyone… only by him.

Goth: I guess I had forgotten what it is like to suffer isn’t it??

A smirk emerges upon his face, both of his hands are tightly wrapped around his glass as he starts to squeeze it without him even noticing it. He suddenly looks down as he notices his hands start to tremble, causing him to push back the chair from the table as he puts his hands to his face as he starts to breath heavily

Goth: Why?? Why am I being so tormented???

He is quiet for a moment before a sudden change in demeaner in his face emerges as he starts to laugh softly.

Goth: Because your suffering is THEIR suffering my friend….,

He plants both elbows upon the table as he drives his knuckles into the temples of his face, trying to regain composure as his breathing starts to slow down

Goth: I must not lose my mind….

He inhales a few times before grabbing the glass of water with his right hand, he feels the coolness come in contact with his skin as it has a positive influence on him before taking a sip. The kitchen remains silent for a moment as he enjoys the cold water, sensing the sweat slowly to evaporate as he finally leans back into the chair after finishing the drink.

Goth: It’s time to get back to bed

He whispers as he slowly starts to rise from the chair, groaning softly as he feels the agonizing pain upon his muscles that causes him to grimace. Noticing his wife standing in the doorway of the kitchen after turning around, causing him to admire her beauty as she is wearing a nightie that leaves not much to the imagination. He watches her walk up to him, wrapping her arms around his body as the two embrace with each other for a few moments before giving each other a soft kiss

Melissa: Let’s go handsome

She smirks as she grabs him by the hand and guides him back to the bed, His eyes follow her every single movement. She turns herself around to face him as they re enter the bedroom, never taking her eyes off of him as she guides him to their bed. He witnesses her bump against the bed before slowly and seductively fall to her back while sducing him to follow her as he obviously cannot resist in doing.

A few hours later we find Goth and Melissa once again in bed, Melissa sleeping in an intimate embrace of his arms while Goth looks up at the ceiling. His thoughts run back to the moment of intimacy they had shared a few moments ago, reliving every kiss, every caress and so much more. A smile comes across his face as thinks back of how much he enjoyed driving her crazy with desire, something he had remembered from…..

Goth: What the???

Goth is suddenly interrupted in his thoughts as he believed he had heard something, quickly he looks at his wife as he realizes that she is still with him while sleeping. He gently places a kiss on her forehead before untying her arms from him as she somehow remains asleep, something he had not experienced often.

Goth shakes off the thought as he hears another sound, quickly he tip toes out of the bed and remembers the baseball bat he once had received from a charity baseball game in New York. He grabs it and slowly moves towards he door, he quickly looks over his shoulder towards his wife to see if she remained asleep before reaching over the doorknob of their bedroom door. He feels his heart pumping as his breathing increases, he tries to collect his thoughts before opening the door. He steps into the room, slowly noticing how the room temperature has increased. He looks past the door as he notices a warm glow surrounding the room.

Goth: What the??

He suddenly hears the distinguished sound of a needle coming in contact with a record as he hears some cracks from the sound boxes he thought he had taken of many years ago. When suddenly he hears one of his favourite Sammy Davis Jr records start playing, he quickly turns to the music as he remembered how fond his first wife was of this record. Causing memories to come over him as he stiffens when he notices a figure seated on the coach in front of a

Goth: Fireplace???

He then suddenly notices how different his living room looks like to merely a few hours ago, it makes him blink a few times before realizing that this isn’t his home at all…. He looks back to the bedroom he had came from and notices that everything around him has changed as he looks at a familiar painting he had bought over fifteen years ago with his first wife, a painting he knew that now hung at the wall of his mother’s house.

Goth: What is going on around here???

He whispers softly before turning his attention back to the figure that had not moved while staring at the fireplace in front of her. A fireplace he realized was very familiar as he takes a few steps closer towards what appears to be a woman. He sees her taking a glass of wine to her mouth as he watches her lips part so she could take a sip from the glass, causing him to notice a wedding ring that he hadn’t seen in many years

Goth: Chantal???

The sound is nothing more than a whisper, but it was loud enough for the woman to turn around and gaze him in the eyes. Only to have the mood change into mere horror as the side he had been able to see resembled the facial features of his wife, while the other part of her resembled of a dead corpse.

Chantal: Hello Gerrit, why don’t you join me?? It has seemed like ages you have held me….

And there his heart stopped beating for a moment or two, the sweet angelic voice of his first wife touched his soul, while the mixture of disgust quickly follows as his senses detects the mixture of the corpse intwine the sweet voice. This angers him as he remembers the baseball bat he was holding in his hand, but suddenly realizes that it is gone as he tries to squeeze his hand around it.

Goth: What the???

His gaze momentarily is being diverted from the creature that is still seated on the couch to his hand, a hand that is pale white due to it still squeezing tightly around a baseball bat that isn’t there anymore. Thinking that his eyes are deceiving him, not sure how this is possible as he suddenly hears a voice

Melissa: Gerrit? Wake up!

Goth’s eyes snap open all of the sudden as he is inside his bed once more, his body is trembling and sweating as he looks around the bedroom until his gaze meets that of Melissa. Looking into the concerned eyes of his wife as he quickly wraps his arms around her neck and kisses her gently.

Melissa: Are you alright?? You were trembling all over in your sleep.

Goth thinks back to what apparently was a dream, a dream that looked and felt so real and yet so unreal at the same time. It takes him a few moments to digest all that what he had “dreamt” about before letting out a sigh before turning his attention back to his wife.

Goth: I had a dream where I thought I heard a burglar in our house, only to come face to face with

He stops mid-sentence, still not believing what he had seen

Goth: Chantal…..,,

The words come out of his mouth as unbelievable as the look on his face reveals that he is still in shock, the concern on Melissa’s face as well as her questions does not even register to him as he is staring into the void. Trying to register what has transpired before.

Melissa: Gerrit? Are you listening to me?

Goth suddenly snaps out of the void that he was in, causing the entire surrounding to crash down upon him as the concerned voice seems like a million screams. Causing his face to tremble in fear as sweat is pouring from his face as he stares into the face of Melissa. And yet he notices a difference, suddenly he notices a woman standing in the doorway behind her.

Melissa: Gerrit??

Goth: What???

The female that is obviously another ghostlike memory of his diseased wife has vanished, allowing him to suddenly notice his wife. He wraps his arms around her neck.

Goth: I’m scared that I’m going crazy Mel…,

He pushes his face into her shoulder, allowing the tears to flow from his eyes as he continues to tremble in fear. He feels her arms wrap around his neck as Melissa caresses his hair and the back of his head while telling him that everything will be alright. Words that he is hoping that will come true. The two of them remain in this embrace for a while, causing his heart to slow down as his shaking slowly subsides. After ten minutes of silence Goth finally becomes calm once more as he looks up from Melissa’s shoulder and stares with his bloodshed eyes around the room. Noticing that everything has returned to normal, except for the creature that had made him believe it was his first wife is now standing in the doorway once more. This time Goth does not turn into shock as his curiosity overcomes the fear and disbelief that had struck him the first time. He noticed the facial attributes upon the skin that resembles the face of his dead wife is giving him a loving look, while the skeleton features resembles nothing more than darkness and hatred before it all of the sudden vanishes altogether as Goth hears Melissa whisper into his ears.

Melissa: I love you Gerrit

Goth: I love you too…..

He answers with a tear flowing from his cheek as he embraces his wife as the shot fades.

Chapter: The King’s court

Goth can be seen sitting upon a lounge chair, wearing a bathrobe while holding on to the mask that he brings to the ring during his entrances. We see Marks upon his face that reminds us from his Dog Collar Match he had against Bill Barnhart at Violent Conduct only a few weeks ago. His finger tips gently rubs across the fabric of the mask as he stares at it with dark interest.

Goth: People often say that it takes a King to know a King.

He says with a low tone upon his voice, not taking his eyes off the mask as the dark holes seemingly stare back at him.

Goth: It’s our annual King and Queen for a day opportunity to create a card for the viewing pleasure of our beloved fans. But let’s not kid ourselves people, it’s only an excuse for the King and Queen to jump the line and award themselves what we all deem to be ours… A world title shot isn’t it??

He cocks his head sideways for a moment as he stares at the thin wiring upon the back of the mask that holds everything together.

Goth: And we all assume that royalty embodies the ability and ambition to secure the fate of themselves and others by dictating the direction we all need to go. And I guess that fate falls upon you and me too doesn’t it Alexander??

He turns his head back to the position where it was a few moments ago as he stares at the front of the mask once more. We see some of the scars upon the open spot of his robe that isn’t covering his chest from his war a few weeks ago. Slowly heaving and falling with every breath that he is taking while admiring the mask.

Goth: and yet I need to sadly disappoint you Alexander, disappoint you with the notion that I do not embody myself to be an obedient person to a higher power. As if one truly exists  upon the realms that I walk upon, but hey…. I am willing to play along, as enticing as it sounds for those who have zero imagination of who the fuck I truly am. The man that embodies a Kingdom beyond YOUR wildest dreams… and all you have to do is….. Believe…

He closes his eyes and shakes his head for a moment before turning his attention back to the mask.

Goth: You tried to become a king, even if it was merely for one single day Alex. Where you had to climb a ladder and reach for the goal that would have changed YOUR destiny when it comes down to what your fortune could be. And yet, you failed…. How did that feel my friend?? It must have been such a burden that you crumbled underneath the pressure of lets face it your own expectation. Just to imagine what it would be like when YOU had to carry the expectation of an entire company upon your shoulders… Or even worse, the entire world? I knew you wouldn’t have what it took to carry that burden upon your back… A burden that eventually would be the cross to carry. But then again Alexander, we cannot all be kings now can we???

He remains silent for a few moments, pulling the mask closer to his face as he inhales the scent of the fabric that is combined with his own sweat. Causing him to let out a sigh of relief before slowly pulling his hair back as he puts on the mask.

Goth: I know that I didn’t gave Bill a satisfying a satisfying answer of why I wear this mask to the ring, as if any answer would satisfy ANY of your curiosity. But I will try to please you Alexander, because let’s face it. Every person is owed a chance to redemption isn’t it??? But don’t get your hopes up too high my friend, as I do not seek ways to fulfil your longing with forgiveness in a kind way. The days of opening my arms and take you in as the lost sheep that you are is way past me. I seek refuge in violence, I seek the clearance of every man’s sins…. Let me rephrase that for you…. EVERY MAN’S sins!!!! By taking home that what is rightfully mine.

He cocks his head towards the camera for the very first time, we see the thorns stuck in the forehead of the mask as it resembles the torment of the roman soldiers who laughed and ridiculed Jesus before him being hung at the cross.

Goth: I know what you must be thinking, why celebrate Jesus at his lowest of low, as if I always need to showcase the man that had it all, to only have it be ripped out of his hands by those who had loved him the most… Only for you to turn a blind eye away from the sins he died for you all?? Nah ah, NO MORE!!! I was promised something such a long time ago that it has already been covered with spider webs and old grannies who have died in their own rocking chairs. A promise that people seemed to believe that they can break against me… Because hey, what could possibly go wrong???

A sinister smirk can be shown through the cracks of the mouth of the mask as Goth closes his eyes for a few moments.

Goth: Have you ever dared to break a promise to your father or mother?? I know it would cause them lots of grief now wouldn’t it?? And what would happen if they found out?? You have to deal with he consequences that would follow. The only problem for you to wonder what does this have to do with you doesn’t it Alexander???

It's quite simple my friend, the true evil of this whole story are two men… TWO MEN!!! Christian Underwood and “Hot Stuff” Mark Ward… And the best way to make them feel the grievance that I have felt is to torture everyone in my path until I receive what I deserve… Because let’s face it, that’s how a true royalty would deal with those who are not obedient.

The anger is building inside the mask as his eyes are burning a hole into the soul of whomever it is that is holding the camera so close to his face.

Goth: Of course I can tell tales of what I could and should do to you, but that’s not my thing. I prefer to show my love in a violent way, to treat you the same way you would treat me!!! Only a thousand fold!!! Because you are cursed with the sin of wearing gold!! And you do not deserve any damnation filling that empty head of yours…. As only I deserve to suffer with all the sins of the entire race.

He cocks his head to the camera, slowly extending his hand to the glass of the camera as his finger tips slowly tap it.

Goth: Are you there Alexander? Are you listening to my words? Are they sinking into your brain to be digested? Because these aren’t futile warnings!! This is the same way that HE was sentenced to death upon the cross as an INNOCENT MAN!!! As he had begged to the Father from above to forgive them as they do not know what they are doing. But you know don’t you?? You know exactly what you will be doing if… IF you dare to announce to the world what your true intentions are… How pitiful they may very well be aren’t they??

PITIFUL!!!!

He suddenly snaps his face towards the camera as he screams out the word, holding on to the camera as the cameraman tries to pull back in shock reflexes.

Goth: NO!!! You won’t leave me, just like Raven will be unable to run away from his punishment!! Unlike the owners of this pitiful company will be unable to do anything to run away from my judgment. Hell, I will promise you already that I may let you walk out of the ring upon your own two feet Alexander. And you know why??

Goth exhales into the camera screen as it causes to fog up for a few seconds.

Goth: BECAUSE YOU AREN’T THE  BIG FISH IN THE POND!!! You aren’t on the supposedly calibre that makes me wish to sacrifice to the greater good!!! Hell, did I ravel in the defeat of one J2H?? Oh you better believe I did. Does it take anything away that he is a great champion?? Of course not, but we all have seen how he was destined… DESTINED!!! To be crippled by the current champion after their match.

He slowly reaches with his right hand to tug on the mask as it tightens its fit around his face.

Goth: We all saw how he was nearly going down upon his knees, asking for forgiveness every time I turned my ugly head. Such a shame of what once was hasn’t it?? Because He himself has made it very publicly clear for many years upon years… That he is nothing more than a hired gun, pay him the right price and he will show up and stink up the rest of the entire roster. And I know, I know that this is out of your league. It’s SOMETHING that you just look at and stay away from for how long???

And that’s the difference between you and me, that’s the reason why I will allow you to walk away. But only to let you walk the walk of shame. I will let you be my Peter, I will let you say to the world that YOU do not know who I am, that YOU are not one of my own. And you aren’t, you are just another individual that looks from outside in, shake his head in disbelief as YOU aren’t a Savior. I have to enter that ring on this given Climax Control, stare you in the eyes and look deep down your soul. I have to decide whether I will forgive you for trying to appeal me on my good side or not.

But don’t forget, I maimed my friend only a few weeks ago. HE WAS MY FRIEND!! What candle does a stranger hold up to me in comparison to one individual that was a blasphemy!!

He groans inside his mask as he slowly start to pull on it even more as his eyes slowly start to disappear inside the mask.

Goth: Why is temptation always a distraction to you weakened minds? Why is it that I have to look at you and shake my head? I am sick and tired of everything that YOU and others think they represent!! But I will grant you the opportunity, just like I will do to our beloved King for a Day… As I will do as well to any fool that dares to step inside the ring with me….. You were just being handpicked, being a jester to fool that has NOTHING what it takes to be a true KING!!! But eventually he will cross my path, just like you are about to do.

You and everyone else in the Sin City Wrestling locker room is just like being sand inside my boots. It doesn’t matter how you try, there’s always something that gets stuck underneath your feet. That uneasy feeling underneath the socks that sticks to you with every step you make. Making you wonder why in the hell you even went to the beach in the first place. Nearly to the point that it makes you want to hate the beach while in general It’s just the same with all you non-believers out there. Those who think that I don’t belong anymore, those who say that I don’t get what it takes anymore!! And oh sure, you will put on an innocent look upon your face and tell the world that you have never uttered a damn word like that. But we all know it’s all that is going on isn’t it??

He slowly pulls of the mask, revealing his face once again as he stares into the camera once more.

Goth: The primary objection of every single piece of sand that gets stuck underneath my shoe or boot is still a primary concern over that of my own. And I am the one that will enter you in my realm of violence to open your eyes and make you see. MAKE YOU UNDERSTAND!!!! To understand that the violence that I shall put on you is justified, justified upon the fact that with every blow you will personally thank me!!! Because then and only then you will realize I have done you a favour my friend.

He closes his eyes and smiles, whispering something so softly that the microphone is unable to pick it up before reopening his eyes once more.

Goth: I have prayed for your own safe being Alexander, because a name like that asks so much more respect than a mere name as Bill doesn’t it?? A name like Alexander has historic GREATNESS, yet also it demands EXPECTATION… Alexander the Great was once like that, but his strength was also his downfall my friend. You on the other hand?? You are nothing more than a case of expectation to failure. So do me a favour, don’t blame me after you have been handed another defeat after succumbing at Violent Conduct. Blame it upon the world, blame it upon your own upbringing for all  I care. Because YOU have failed me, YOU have not understood a single damn thing. Just like J2H, just like Bill Barnhart. Just like each and every other merciless victim that will fall down before MY FEET. Don’t blame me that steps on you like every other piece of sand, blame yourself for being stepped on in the first place.

With that Goth places his hand upon the camera as the shot slowly fades.

11
Climax Control Archives / rp test
« on: August 10, 2023, 01:47:14 PM »

August 8th 2023,

Rio De Janeiro, Brazil

The door opens to the penthouse hotel that Goth and Melissa had rented for this week, Melissa walks in first as Goth follows her a few moments after. He looks at the hotel room, taking in the sight before sighing as he walks over to the couch. He drops down and leans his head back, groaning from the flight and the time they had spent at the airport. Lots of fans had gathered around to meet the Hall of Famer and his wife, he had always been a welcoming guest in this country.

Melissa: Want me to order something Gerrit???

He looks over at his wife and smiles and nods his head, she immediately grabs the phone and orders something from the hotel.

Goth: My wife…..

He chuckles, for some reason he still has to get used to call Melissa his wife after marrying her at the SummerXXXTreme extravaganza. It was one of the most beautiful days of his life, along with the marriage of his first wife and the birth of his son. He pulls up his hand and stares at his wedding ring, remembering how many times he had seen fail because of Candy’s attempts to give him a romantic date with Melissa. This causes him to smile and then pulling off the sweaty shirt that he was wearing. He walks passed Melissa, who is sitting on the dinner table and kisses her forehead before walking towards the shower. There he throws the shirt across towel rack and turns on the cold water and splashes it across his face.

He lets out a sigh, enjoying the cool water before turning off the water. He grabs a towel and wipes his face clean and then turns his attention towards the bedroom. He grabs his suitcase and pulls out a new shirt and puts it on. He stares at himself in the mirror, smiles at himself as he pulls the shirt back up. Admiring his physique as he has been working out in the gym a lot to prepare for his return. Setting his sights upon payback for the time tha the had missed due to injury in both Sin City and the WGWF. There he has vowed to avenge the heinous attack of Joe Montuori from attacking him and reinjuring him after breaking his arm and shoulder.

Goth: Joseph…,

The name causes him to close his hands into fists, biting upon his lower lip as his anger is building inside of him. But he decides to shake it off, realizing that there’s a place and time for everything.

Goth: Rome wasn’t built in a day Gerrit….,

He chuckles, he lowers the shirt after admiring his muscular stomach for a final time. He walks back into the living room of his hotel room. There Melissa walks over towards him after hanging up the phone. She wraps her arms around his neck and places a soft kiss upon his lips.

Melissa: So what do you have on your mind for tonight??

She asks as she stares into his eyes with the innocent look in hers, causing him to melt away as he kisses her lips tender.

Goth: I was hoping that we could just relax tonight, watch a movie and enjoy the fact that Gerrit Jr. is not around

The two grin, she places her head on his chest and lets out a sigh.

Melissa: I love that thought, give me a moment while I put on something more comfortable.

She walks off to their bedroom to change into something else as someone knocks on their hotel room door. Goth opens as the room service walks in and presents their dinner before leaving. Goth savours the smell of the food before staring at it as the hunger is taking over.

Goth: Hmm, that smells good.

He walks away, grabbing the folders that they had grabbed from the airport for Touristic Sights. The statue of Jesus Christ is on the front of nearly every folder, causing him to remember that Melissa had always wanted to visit that wonder. It made him think back to the first time that he and Sapphira had visited this city for the first time many years ago, how much she was mesmerized by it. And now he has an opportunity o relive that moment with his current wife.

Goth: How some things change and yet others never change…..

He mutters while letting out a smirk, he tosses the folders on the table and looks at the list of movies they could watch.

Goth: Ah, they have Blended….,

He whispers, a romantic comedy starring Adam Sandler and Drew Barrymore. A movie that he and Melissa had fond memories of as it was the first movie he and Melissa had watched at his home on their first date. They had gone to the movies, but the movie they had seen bored them to death so they decided to go to his place and watch some movies and order pizzas

Goth: Classic’s never get boring….

He smiles, he remembers that they barely had watched the movie as their interest was more on each other. But it had become a tradition for them to at least watch it as often as they could.

Melissa: Hello gorgeous…,

Says the sweet voice of Melissa as he turns his head towards her direction and sees her standing there in one of his large shirts. He lets out a gasp as he notices the beautiful and muscular legs coming out underneath his shirt that ends midway her upper legs. She walks over towards him and stands on her toes as she plants a kiss upon his lips before noticing the movie that he had ordered and grins. She turns around and tip toes towards the dinner plates and sits on the seat as Goth sits down in front of her as they start to eat before the shot slowly fades.

Later that night:

Goth can be seen in his hotel room, his wife is softly snoring as she has her head on his lap as he is watching another movie. The two had shared a happy moment together while watching their favorite movie until she had fallen asleep, giving him the opportunity to drift off in thoughts. He has had these moments in recent months, where he feels that he drifts from the happy married Gerrit into the Goth of misery. Thinking back upon the injury that he had suffered during the Blast From The Past, wasting not only his opportunity to qualify to challenge for the world title. But realizing that it was Kim’s opportunity gone to waste as well, something that he had issues overcoming for a quite some time.

He remembers Kim telling him that she did not blame him, but being a competitive person like him just didn’t set well for him for quite some time. And then there was Monday Night Brawl on WGWF, the moment that he had came out and tell the world that he would return very soon until being attacked by Joe Montuori. A man that had broke his arm and shoulder, a thought that caused him to lift his left hand that was caressing Melissa’s hair to touch his arm. Feeling some tingling sensations run through his arm as he bites his lower lip.

Goth: I will pity you for the moment that eventually will come Joseph.., because it’s you know that will feel the suffering when Goth comes around

The look on his face darkens after making a reference to the classic Johnny Cash’s When God Comes Around being directed to the man that broke his arm. But he realizes now that there is no use to think too much about what could happen eventually when he returns to the other company as well. He smiles, shaking his head as he remembers that he is still on an extended honeymoon with his wife…. or at least so it would seem in his mind

He looks at the clock on his cell phone that is resting on the back rest of the sofa, he notices that he has received several messages from the Troll as well as Mac Bane. He smiles, he loved how everyone has kept in touch with him while he has been on the shelf. Something that he had missed prior to joining the Saviors a few years ago. And now he is the man that is leading this version of the Saviors to take it back to greater heights that we have grown accustomed to from them. He closes his eyes as he leans his head back against the back rest of the couch

Goth: I know you have wanted me be patient….,

He says in the emptiness of the room beside him and his sleeping wife, talking to seemingly nobody in particular before slowly placing the head of Melissa on top of a pillow as he slowly walks towards the balcony doors and open them. There he drops to his knees and lowers his head as he starts to pray.

Goth: At first I thought YOU asked too much of me, as patience was never my strongest suit. And yet, I have accepted my fate and learned from it. As I know now that it was my trail to be a leader… and take everyone by my hand as a leader… a Savior…. Ultimately taking away what I deem necessary

He slowly rises and sits on the edge of the balcony, staring back into the dark room where Melissa is still sleeping. Well there is a small lamp burning in their bedroom, a lamp that he somehow assumed he had forgotten to turn off. He was about to get up and turn it off when he noticed a shape of a head resting on the nightstand where the lamp was standing. He starts to freeze in his tracks.

Goth: People need to remember the face that they have ridiculed for so many years, the greatness that they did not believe existed and spat on in denial….

He slowly tenses his arms as his hands turn into closed fists, his breathing increases before resting both hands against the open doors of the balcony and softly starts to cry.

Goth: Forgive them Father, they have sinned….

He begins to laugh soft, yet sinister as his breathing increases. He gazes upon the shape on the nightstand, he knew what it was. It has become a part of him as he needed something to escape from his agonizing pain and find inner peace.

Goth: That crown of thorns was a curse and a blessing Lord….,

His dark eyes glaze over towards it, tracing every inch of the mask that he had made for himself. Wanting to come closer to a destination that he needed to be. The one destination that only he knows and nobody else, well except for his wife. He runs his hands across his goatee, feeling the facial hairs that he has been ignoring for a while and chuckles. He had never cared about a beard or a goatee, but that has changed over the recent weeks. He slowly gets to his feet and walks over towards the room as he has noticed that Melissa had awoken and stands in the doorway of the Balcony. She wraps her arms around his waist as she presses her body against his. Feeling her gentle breathing through the fabric of his shirt as he cannot resist himself by wrapping his arms around her body and caressing it through his shirt. He hears her soft whimper as he squeezes the backside and softly whispers towards her that they should move towards the bedroom. She giggles and heads off as he watches her before closing the balcony doors behind him and follows her to the bedroom as well.

THE JUDGMENT OF MAX STEELE



10th of August 2023

Goth and Meissa have gone sightseeing and have come to the massive statue of Jesus Christ. Melissa is taking pictures from the man that is recognized as the Savior of the people, the son of God. Goth himself is admiring the enthusiasm of Melissa as he is actually concentrating about his return match this coming Sunday as well as what is next ahead of him in the weeks to come. Bill Barnhart at the next big show as well as retribution against another name that has been trying to get under his skin. But he shakes it off, he is here to enjoy the sights with Melissa and doesn’t want it to be ruined by him returning to the ring very soon.

Melissa: This is amazing Gerrit, I’m so glad that we finally are able to get to see this!!!

She says before planting a soft kiss on his lips, she pulls away and he is met by a smile that has grown from ear to ear. This causes him to smile back, he had been here several times before in the past. But he had to admit that it never got old being here, it must be something about the meaning of faith that draws people from all over the world to come here. He puts on his sunglasses as he looks up at the statue’s face that is being surrounded by bright sunlight as it is shining high above it. His eyes travels from the left arm to the right, trying to take in every possible detail of the statue. Mesmerized in how many people it took to build this and how long.

Melissa: Can you take a picture Gerrit???

She asks as she walks as close as possible to the feet of the statue, Goth kneels down as in order to capture her as well as the statue as best as possible before snapping the picture. he then stares at the digital screen of the camra in order to see how well it had went as the shot made him think back to the days of him and Chantal, or better known as Sapphira had taken pictures here.

Melissa: Can I see???

The question shakes Goth out of his thoughts and smiles before showing her the end result, this causes her to smile before kissing him back on the lips.

Melissa: So what will we do next Gerrit???

Goth smirks, he brushes some hair out of her face before he responds

Goth: I thought we could take a helicopter flight and watch the statue up close.

The eyes widen on the face of Melissa, she clearly had not expected this as she wraps her arms around his neck and thanks him seemingly a thousand times. Goth smiles as the two head off to their car.

Goth and Meissa step out of the helicopter after their flight, they enter their car they had rented as they head back to their hotel. He listens to what Mellissa had to say from the experience that she had endured in the helicopter, it causes him to smile as he loves her desire to soak in everything about culture and history. He himself had enjoyed it as well, even though he has done this a multiple times and it wasn’t that new to him as it was to her. They stop at the hotel as they both check in before Melissa excuses herself to take a shower. Goth grabs a bottle of water and drops on the sofa nearest to him and takes a deep breath.

Goth: So good to be back…,

He smirks as he takes off the cap of the bottle of water and takes a sip from it before trying to ignore the camera that he knew was recording everything he does or says.

Goth: And I am not so much referring to this lovely city and country, even though you have to be here around the time that Carnaval comes around. The crowd gets excited, nearly as much as when the Yellow Canaries play against their arch rivals of Argentina.

He chuckles as he takes another sip, thinking back to the reference of the Brazilian and Argentinian football team.

Goth: But I have to sadly disappoint these wonderful people, because I was referring to entering that six sided ring for the first time in nearly four months. Four freaking months!!! I was out for a freaking injury that already sidelined me before some sad individual caused me to be gone even longer. But you will endure your wrath in due time Joseph….

He smirks as his left eye moves over towards the camera and gives it a small wink before turning his attention back to the balcony that he was staring at the entire time.

Goth: But sadly that does not concern you Max, of course it doesn’t. Because what has happened in the past must remain in the past. Similar to what happens in Vegas…, well you know where I am referring too don’t you???

He sighs as he takes a final sip before puting the cap back on the bottle and place it on the small table in front of him.

Goth: So what can I possibly say to degrade you Max?? Is it the obvious that you have garnered the distinguished honor of being the FIRST in a line of undoubtedly many after you losses against my friend the Troll?? Or is it taking a stab at you by saying that your name doesn’t make me think that you are the Man of Steel?? Being a disappointment to anything that could be supreme???

He rolls his eyes and shakes his head

Goth: Let’s not go to the childish behavior that I have seen from Ariana’s hot desire to get a poster of Gabriel on her bedroom wall and her pie faced husband of hers. No Max, lets talk about YOU.

Do I know you?? No, I don’t. Because I can already tell, you are like one in a million that wish to become a wrestler. To enjoy the limelights, get adored by the fans and most importantly get paid right??

He closes his eyes and shakes his head, he remains silent for a few moments before he continues

Goth: Such sinful thoughts that I have seen so many times, thoughts and lustful desires that I need to grab by the throat and choke the essence out of you.

He suddenly extends his arms forwards, using his hands to squeeze an imaginary neck to emphasize the words that he just uttered a few moments ago. We see his eyes have reopened, staring at his hands with a purpose and a demeanor that we have not seen before.

Goth: I know it must sound like you are stuck on Sunday School isn’t it?? But then again, perhaps it would have saved a few brain cells down the road to at least make you realize that you are wrong Max. Wrong to the point that I need to teach you the hard way that you do not belong in the same realm like me.

He watches his hands slowly regain it’s color as he had squeezed his hands so tight that they had turned pale

Goth: I know, I know that you must be from the limited school of Hard Knox right?? Where you were taught at a young age that your opponent is reduced to someone that sucks right?? That you will beat him because you are better than him and that there’s nothing that anyone can do to stop you. And I guess I have to applaud you for somehow managing to confuse the owners of Sin City Wrestling that you are actually worth the money they speed on dining at a local Taco Bell instead of wining and dining with kings and queens. But I guess we all need to start somewhere don’t we???

But instead of dumping you in the ground like the waste that you are, I should just be thankful for the fact that I can make an example out of you. An example of what could happen to Bill Barnhart in a few weeks. My first Super Card in months Max, you do know what super means right?? That is the level that you strive to reach, the level that you have dreamt a thousand wet dreams over and over again before waking up underneath the bed sheets that you have been clinging onto for dear life!! Ultimately ending up on your knees and putting those hands together. Asking the Dear God from above that one day you could actually accomplish what I am destined to do…

He puts his hands together, sniffs at the odor of sweat that have culminated throughout the day due the humid weather in Brazil. He tastes a few drops of sweat with his tongue and smiles.

Goth: Truth hurts doesn’t it Max?? I can sit here and tell the tale of all the Max Steeles that I have had the pleasure to demolish mentally before even stepping foot inside the ring. Because that’s the first part of your realization that this is the reason why I have lasted over twenty years inside the ring…. The reason why people had to eat their words over and over again as they have adapted to the new way of life. But they all need to understand that I am LIFE!!! Not even our beloved World Champion can hold a candle to ME!! And soon enough he will finally find out that the man that he has beaten before is no more.

I do urge you to keep watching me when I enter that ring after you Max, I urge you to dare and stare into the eyes of the man that stands before you. To watch me before I take off my mask and reveal the same face that I present to you right now. Because you will witness a transformation right before your very eyes.

He slowly gets up, he walks towards the bedroom and grabs the mask off the nightstand and stares at it. Delicately tracing his fingers across the crown of thorns that resembles the crown of thorns that was placed upon the head of the Savior Jesus Christ before his moment of hung against the cross.

Goth: Ever wondered what it would be like Max?? Where you are being ridiculed by the people that you were trying to save?? To die for their sins?? Only to return a few days later and open your arms to those who claimed that they truly loved you, but failed you the most??

Of course you cannot, because you have never tried to do so. I have sat on my knees many times before people like YOU many times before. And now that I have this in my hands I realize that I do not need to carry your sins on my back no more. Because you do not deserve the love that I give my Saviors. You deserve the old fashioned way of love Max, by beating the respect into your body by watching you suffer like Moses did when he took HIS people to the promised land.

Goth slowly places the mask upon his head and inhales deeply, letting out a sigh of relief as his breathing rapidly increases for a few seconds before regaining composure.

Goth: Now I cannot bore you to death with Biblical references the entire way now can I?? Of course not, because the final chapter of your demise is all within these eyes Max.

The camera zooms in on the face of Goth as his gaze darkens within a few moments.

Goth: Please don’t confuse me with what Mac Bane once was for this group of people who volunteered to be at my side Max. He and I are built from the same cloth, even though we may do things our way. But I am far more reckless than he has ever dreamt of to be!!!

He scratches at the mask, making it sit far more tighter across his face as we hear a maniacal laugh.

Goth: WHEN I LOOK AT YOU, I truly see the people that either have hurt me or that I wish to hurt!!! I see Bill Barnhart, I see Joe Montuori!!! Hell I see Austin James Mercer, J2H!! Calvin or Michael Harris!!! Every single name that you may or may have never heard off is inside my head!!!!

He starts to dig his knuckles against the temples of his head as he groans out with satisfaction.

Goth: Nowadays I cannot understand people like you that want to start get into wrestling, because their motivation is so much different than mine back then. For you is to make a career, for me is to keep a roof above my head and being able to pay the bills and afford a meal!!! Hell, I had to take care of my wife as well… While YOU?? You went to a wrestling school, grown out of the loins of a wrestling family and want to proof to the world t hat you can do it on your own. Oh cry me a fucking river will ya??

Goth presses his fists harder against the mask that covers his face, causing it to slowly alter its position as his eyes get lost for 75 percent of what it was a few moments ago.

Goth: Why hide your face Goth?? Do you got something to hide?? Are you ashamed of something?? And to that i have to answer with a definite yes Max… I do…. I am ashamed of what has become of people like YOU!! People that think they are entitled to something!!! I have not had a world title shot since I beat then world champion Marc “The Dragon” Cross in a non title match. And you know why?? Because they did not felt that this company needs a Nostalgia act to be their world champion… Apparently J2H is an example to that rule isn’t it??? FUCK THAT SHIT!!! I have been here for over 2 and a half years since joining in October of 2021!! I have earned every single title since returning to this company exact that one belt. And are you going to be a spoiling afterthought in my career Max?? We both know that this isn’t the case now is it???

I bet you will hide in the shadows of your own imagination, question yourself what happened when the Troll outdid you in the most embarrassing fashion that YOU have ever experienced in your young career. I bet you won’t even show up and look me in the eyes. So I dare you to make any references to me wearing a Goth Damn mask… Because I cannot even consider looking you in the eyes even if your fucking life depended upon it.

But to prove that I am a thankful man, I will acknowledge the fact that you will be my road back to recovery of some sorts. As I am on a path for greater things.., while YOU? I guess the pits of anonymity. Because when I am done with you, you will reconsider the choices you have made in your entire life. Not just the decision of thinking that doing some flip flop moves will make you a legend like I am… But the entire existence that you have wasted… And for everyone that has ever been “Graced” with your existence.

Farewell my first casualty of The Messiah of Pain….

With that Goth pushes his hand in front of the camera to stop the recording.



12

The Rats From The Past = Part Two
 
The scene cuts back to Melissa and “Chronic” Chris Page, who is sitting at a local fast-food restaurant while discussing how to catch their impersonators as they enjoy eating their lunch.
 
MELISSA: Goth is going to kill me if he knew that I was eating such unhealthy food.
 
Chris Page raises an eyebrow while trying to remove some meat between his teeth with a toothpick.
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that a cow burger from Moo moos is the food from the Gods right???
 
This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as the two have a personal conversation for a few moments before turning their attention to their Milkshakes. In the meantime we notice the door open from the Moo Moo’s as it causing a cow moo to be heard through the speakers as a twenty-year-old kid walks in, he walks straight towards the employee who takes orders and starts to look around before taking his order
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: May I take your order sir??
 
The kid looks at the options on the screens above them before returning to the employee and nodding his head.
 
CUSTOMER: I would like a cow burger, some fries, and a cow shake, please.
 
The employee starts to type in the order on his computer as he starts to talk to himself.
 
MOO MOO EMPLOYEE: God, I hate this song.
 
The employee is referring to a song from Cold Play that is playing on the jukebox at the other end of the restaurant. He charges the customer, who hands him the money as we see Chris Page walk off to the jukebox and looks at the records that he can choose from.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh, this is a good one.
 
Chris Page enters some money into the slot and pushes in on a combination as the Cold Play record is being replaced by a different record. Chris turns his attention towards Melissa and yells through the entire establishment.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Hey Melissa!! I bet you for $20,000 that you do not know the name of this song.
 
We see Melissa lift her head as she eats her burger while listening to the built up of music, as we start to recognize the song “Goodbye Horses’ by Q Lazarus, mostly known from the part in the Silence Of The Lambs movie as Chris Page starts to dance in front of the jukebox. He pulls off his best Buffalo Bill moves as the entire attention of the establishment is locked firmly on the man with moves like Jagger.
 
MELISSA: Damnit Chirs!!! Next time if you want to wager something with me, make at least sure that it’s from this century okay!!!
 
She says with a disgruntled look on her face as she places a $20 note on the table while watching Chris continuing his dance. The camera zooms in on him as he starts to pull something out of his jacket, what turns out to be some lip gloss and he starts to put some of it on his lips. Chris pivots his attention toward the employee behind the counter as he starts sashaying toward the counter just as the chorus of the track kicks in.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Goodbye horses……
 
He turns around and is now facing Melissa, still rubbing his lips with the lip gloss which causes her to laugh at him while continuing to eat her burger.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Would you F*** me??
 
Chris spins around to the patrons at the next table while we see Melissa raise an eyebrow after hearing the words coming out of the mouth of Chris Page, looking worried about the situation.
 
MELISSA: Gerrit told me about this scene, I need to stop this before it gets out of hand.
 
CHRIS PAGE: I’d f*** me so… WHAT THE???
 
Melissa pushes Chris Page back into his seat while still being midsentence of the classic Silence of the Lambs scene just as Chris is about to expose his solid eight-pack of abs that would make James Raven blush.
 
CHRIS PAGE: What did you do that for???
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as she shakes her head.
 
MELISSA: Why can’t you just pick any normal movie like 50 first dates or something???
 
This causes Chris to look at her with a dumbfounded look on his face before grabbing the now slowly getting colder burger as he takes a bite from it and starts to chew
 
CHRIS PAGE: You do know that this was a classic right??? And THEY enjoyed it.

Chris turns and points to the patrons of the establishment and the crew while the track continues to play in the background. None of which give off any impression they’re enjoying anything.
 
MELISSA: Did your wife never tell you to not talk with your mouth full???
 
Chris’s face starts to turn a red tint while he remains silent before taking a final bite from his burger. The two continue to eat for a bit before Melissa grabs a napkin to clean her mouth and takes a sip from her cow shake.
 
MELISSA: So what do we know about these imposters???
 
Chris wipes his mouth, grabs a notebook, and starts to read out loud what they had found out so far from the ones that pretend to be them.

CHRIS PAGE: Okay, so far what we do know is that they are wearing wrestling clothing that looks like ours, but does not look like us. Secondly, they are chasing each other around everywhere possible. Oh and they create havoc everywhere they go, at least that’s something that neither of us would do.
 
Both Chris and Melissa turn their attention toward the camera and give it a quick smile before turning their attention back toward each other.
 
MELISSA: It’s not much I have to agree, but somewhere there has to be a lead that should be telling us something.
 
Melissa grabs her cell phone and starts to watch the clip that Pussy Willow had shown her earlier in the day. The vid shows a few glimpses of the two impersonators, but it isn’t as clear enough to figure out who they truly are.
 
MELISSA: It’s a shame that we couldn’t get a clear view of them from the front.
 
Melissa starts to watch the clip over again as we suddenly hear a news anchor talk over the radio about a news item.
 
NEWS REPORTER: Latest news, to promote the upcoming Climax Control in our beautiful city of Kelowna is the opportunity to meet one of your favorite wrestling stars. And to the icing on the cake is the opportunity to meet the team of Chronic Chris Page and Melissa from The Saviors and CCPE fame.

CHRIS PAGE: Wait what?

Chris turns his head toward Melissa.

CHRIS PAGE: I didn’t agree to a meet and greet, did you?

Melissa simply shakes her head no and seemingly simultaneously light bulbs go off over their heads. Chris glances up at the one over his head while pointing up at it.

CHRIS PAGE: Those bastards!

Both Page and Melissa look at each other before dropping the remainder of whatever it was that they were eating or drinking and running out of the fast food restaurant. Fading outside the storefront-style doors Melissa suddenly puts on the brakes while Chris continues to jog until…

MELISSA: WAIT!

Chris stops and spins around facing Melissa.

MELISSA: We don’t know where they are at.

They return to the lobby and Chris immediately goes right back into his homage to Buffalo Bill while Melissa listens to the radio report.
 
NEWS REPORTER: All you have to do is to go to our local mall in downtown Kelowna, but we urge you to be quick because there’s only a limited amount of tickets left.
 
The camera turns towards the door, and we notice that both Melissa and Chris Page have fled the fast food restaurant and are looking for transportation to head to the downtown mall.
 
30 minutes later
 
Finally, Melissa and Chris Page manage to arrive at the mall after earning a ride with a nun in a too-small car. There the twosome walk towards the mall, noticing a rather large line standing there while waiting patiently to enter the mall.
 
MELISSA: Hmm, fuck. We won’t be able to enter that mall in time.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Wait, they are in line to see SCW superstars right??
 
Melissa nods
 
CHRIS PAGE: And weren’t Melissa and Chris Page not an even bigger attraction??
 
Once again Melissa nods her head, not sure where he is going with this.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Well, if they are expecting the stars to arrive, then we should have them watch the actual stars arrive!!! I am sure there is a special entrance for the biggest stars of the night.
 
The remark causes a smile to emerge upon the face from Melissa, really liking the suggestion of Page as she turns her attention towards him.
 
Melissa: Well, why don’t we put on some sunglasses and start to have mega-star behavior?
 
The two of them high-five each other, put on their sunglasses, and walk toward the mall in a rather cocky nature. They walk towards a private door that has two big gorilla-like men standing at either side off. Above the door reads Sin City Wrestling Employees
 
CHRIS PAGE: We should be heading that way Melissa.
 
The two are heading in that direction and one of the two men stops them just moments before they want to enter through the door.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Oh don’t worry, she belongs with me.
 
Melissa rolls her eyes as the security guard looks at them, then turns his colleague before turning his attention back towards them.
 
GUARD: And you are???
 
CHRIS PAGE: Chronic Chris Page and this is my Blast From The Past Hetro Life Mate,  Melissa, you may know her also from the Saviors and CCPE.
 
The guard looks at a list and then looks over at them
 
GUARD: Nice try, they already are inside. So try again, who are you???
 
Melissa steps in front of the security guard, grabs her ID, and shows it to him.
 
MELISSA: Explain to me that if this proves who I am, then who the f*** did you enter this mall??
 
The guard swallows hard before looking over his shoulder towards his colleague, who sees the ID from Chris Page. They nod to them to get inside as the two enter the mall to continue their investigation.
 
CHRIS PAGE: Now where is this stage monstrosity being erected?

Their attention roves over a mall directory. Melissa points out the food court.
MELISSA: It’s got to be at the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

The duo starts to make their way in the general direction of the food court where they pass an overweight guy in his mid-twenties staring at framed picture filled with nothing but dots. Chris and Melissa both stop with Chris asking.

CHRIS PAGE: What the hell is he doing?

GUY: I’m trying to find the hidden picture. I’ve been coming here for days and I can’t see a goddamn thing!

Chris and Melissa gaze into the picture.

CHRIS PAGE: Oh yeah, a sailboat.

GUY: DAMNIT!

MELISSA: The force is strong with this one.

Melissa pats him on the shoulder as they continue onward to find the food court. Several minutes pass as we find Melissa and Chris finding their way to the food court but not without stopping so Chris can grab some chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: You’re meaning to tell me you’ve never heard of a stink palm? Oh, this is classic, you take your hand and cram it down your crack, and if you’ve got a case of swamp ass it makes it even better. Then you walk up to someone and shake their hand. I do it to unruly fans ALL the time. It’s hysterical.

MELISSA: But doesn’t your hand smell like…

CHRIS PAGE: Always roll with hand sanitizer.

Chris winks at Melissa as he throws back a Chocolate Covered Pretzel before quickly stopping and gasping upon arriving at the entry of the food court. Melissa and Chris’s eyes are drawn to the massive stage that is still being assembled with a long fucking line to match.

MELISSA: There it is.

CHRIS PAGE: All we have to do is find where they are keeping these clowns.

Melissa and Chris look on to see an older white guy with a bald head, cheap dress slacks, a Thrift Store Special dress shirt and don’t even get me on the shoes. The word walking disaster does a disservice to the word disaster.

CHRIS PAGE: That chode has to be involved somehow.

Melissa nods and starts to walk over before being called back by Chris. They disappear around the corner where Chris hands Melissa the bag of Chocolate Covered Pretzels.

MELISSA: What are you doing?

Chris crams his right hand down the back of his pants and into the sweaty crack of his ass for several seconds while Melissa looks on in disgust.

CHRIS PAGE: You never know when a good stink palm is needed.

Chris pulls his hand out of the back of his pants. He takes the back of Chocolate Covered Pretzels whilst giving Melissa a wink. They come back around the corner and find the target.

CHRIS PAGE: Man, Christian really let himself go.

Melissa and Chris both turn toward the camera, each cocking their head ever so slightly before returning their attention to the food court.

CHRIS PAGE: Let’s go.

They make their way over, unrecognized by anyone until they reach the stage manager.

CHRIS PAGE: Excuse me, could you tell us where we can find Chris Page and Miss Melissa?

The stage manager turns around and looks both Melissa and Page over before spouting out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get out.

The stage manager’s eyes stop on the lovely bag of chocolate-covered pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Ahhhh snap, I knew you looked like you’re a chocolate-covered pretzeled guy.

Chris reaches in with his right hand grabbing two pretzels.

CHRIS PAGE: Would you like one?

STAGE MANAGER: Well, I am a little hungry.

Chris flips over the manager’s hand exposing his palm and then slaps his right hand down on top of it before rubbing the chocolate-covered pretzels and the swamp-ass hand all over the stage manager causing the chocolate to bleed off the pretzels over the stage manager’s fingers. The stage manager pops the pretzels in his mouth before licking the chocolate off his fingertips. Chris Page fits back breaking out into a fit of laughter while Melissa turns her head toward him and Chris gives her a shrug.

MELISSA: It’s imperative that we speak with Chris Page and Melissa.

While still licking the crevasses of his fingertips.

STAGE MANAGER: Why? You act like their lives are in danger.

Chris casually states.

CHRIS PAGE: That’s classified.

STAGE MANAGER: Well, unless you two are the law and have some kind of warrant I’m going to have to ask you to leave. Chris and Melissa are on site and they are going to take the stage to meet thousands of their adoring fans. Now, if you’ll excuse me.

The stage manager snaps his fingers in the air waving them causing Mall Security that is headed up by Paul Blart on a seg-way to flood in and surround them. The stage manager calls out.

STAGE MANAGER: Get these two the hell out here. If they give you any problems, you have my permission to shoot them.

The security team snatches up Chris and Melissa…

… to be continued.

******

We come back with Melissa and Chris Page standing at a comic book store, looking at all different kinds of comic books as melissa grabs one.
 
Melissa: YES!!! The first episode of Bluntman and Chronic, oh you look so cute Chris.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: Talking about firsts, this weekend is the first time that I and Page are going to be teaming up in this tournament. The first time that I will be facing Dawn Warren in a match and the first time that my Bombshell Internet title is on the line. Now, quite honestly Dawn?? I had hoped that I would have defended it against the former champion, but instead, I get you
 
She looks up at Chris Page, who is holding up a comic book of The Punisher as Melissa rolls her eyes.
 
Page chuckles as the two continue to search.
 
Melissa: What Chris is trying to say is that I should punish you, I doubt that is going to be any difficulty. Considering that you took the fall a few weeks ago when my girl Kim Pain pinned you and became the number one contender for the Bombshell Roulette title. Now obviously I am well aware that I shouldn’t overlook you in any way or form Dawn, I’ve done that before and that cost me the Bombshell Roulette title.
 
She grabs a comic book out of the list of many other comic books and holds it up in front of the camera, showing it to be one of Captain America.
 
Melissa: See this Dawn?? He has a shield, every superhero has something that makes them special. Me?? I’m just plain Melissa, current Bombshell Internet champion. And you know what Dawn?? I am intending to win this tournament alongside Chris Page, but I’ll be damned if I will walk out of this tournament with someone like YOU taking my championship away from me on my first defense. Do you know how hard I have fought to acquire this baby?? Of course, you don’t, so allow me to indulge you with what I had to go through. Something that seems like a million years of constant harassment of a ten-year bombshell veteran crybaby in Jessie Salco, a Greek Freak of annoyance in Ariana Angelos…, and several brutal matches to finally have Jessie Salco shut the fuck up!! And I then had to look up a booking that said that Ariana was the number one contender for MY belt when Kayla held it.
 
She shakes her head as she starts to chuckle
 
Melissa: Well we all know how that ended right?? And I will kick the living shit out of you, simply out of courtesy. To make you understand that you are not on the level of the Bombshell Roulette Division, let alone the Bombshell Internet Division. But just for you, I got a special offer. This championship opportunity will come with parental protection.
 
Chris Page looks up at Melissa with a puzzled look on his face.
 
Melissa: You see Dawn, with me at the top of this division there will be some changes. You cannot just say whatever you want, you cannot do anything that you want. Because when I sense that You are going out of line?? I am going to kick your head off your shoulders as if I am the best fucking Smart Scan. And don’t start to say that you will be aware of where it will be coming from. Because my legs are secured with the best VPN and there’s not a damn thing you can do about it. So good luck this Sunday, you will be needing it.

Chris speaks up.

CHRIS PAGE: Dawn isn’t the only person that’s going to be needing some help because Cal isn’t in any better shape. I said it before and I’ll say it again, what better way to put the “Chump” on notice than by smacking around his brother like it’s going out of style? Calvin might have been something at one point in time but as the years have progressed Cal’s abilities haven’t. I mean, I heard what he had to say and it sounded like he was trying to convince himself he still belongs. New Flash, you don’t.

Melissa continues to look over comics as Chris continues.

CHRIS PAGE: Everybody wants to stake a claim at winning the Blast from the Past, and you all have your own motives that fuel your fire but there is only one team that will go above and beyond to prove it. My history with Michael has left a very sour taste in my mouth because anyone can beat me once. Very few are capable of doing it twice. Now, a lot of you might take that as a sign of weakness but it’s in defeat that you put the pieces together. To get back to you, Michael, I’m going to wreck fucking house against whoever stands across the ring from me, including your family.

A more malicious tone escapes his mouth while he continues.

CHRIS PAGE: I know you’re going to be watching, I know you’ve got your eyes on this tournament because if you’re not then you are a bigger idiot than originally thought, but I want you to watch as I systematically dissect your flesh and blood, making him scream out in pain, twisting his pride, slicing through his ego, and ultimately leaving him at your feet a broken and bloody mess for no other reason than because I can… and you’re powerless to stop me. Consider Round One a personal message that I’ll be sending to you, Mike, and while Round One will be a lot of fun for me… it’s going to be less fun for you.

Chris pauses for a moment before he states.

CHRIS PAGE: But what about the rest of you? Is it going to hurt my feelings if I come across Kim and Goth next? Is it going to bother me if I have to snatch victory away from Mac Bane seeing as we are all Saviors AND CCPE alike? Is it going to crush me to have to defeat my Mechanic in Peter Vaughn? Or what about Ken Davison? Not in the slightest. We thrive on competition, and in some cases, the best form of competition is against your own… in this case truer words have never been spoken. This entire tournament is set up for one of our teams to take the victory, when one wins… we all win, but there isn’t a single talent on this or any roster that is as red-hot as I am right now.

Melissa joins Chris as they both face the camera.

CHRIS PAGE: People can say or do whatever they need to to make themselves feel better for their shortcomings, but when you look at the team of Miss Melissa and Chris Page you’re not just looking at the Bombshell Internet Champion and you’re uncrowned World Champion; oh no, you’re looking at your worst fucking nightmare’s come true. The last thing we care about is anyone’s well-being when we step through those ropes, friends or foes. Miss Melissa and I are going to make a lot of history at the expense of any of you but it just do happens that Cal and Dawn are the first of many examples that we are going to set for the rest of you to desperately live up to. We welcome you to try but don’t cry when you test your skills against the only team in this Tournament that fucking matters. This is our time, this is our place, and here in a couple of days, the feelings that you get in the pit of your stomach aren’t going to be nerves… it’s going to be fear, and it’s going to be well-placed.

Miss Melissa then states.

Melissa: There are a lot of imposters in our midst trying to cosplay as Blast from the Past winners but there is only one pairing that is going to go all the way to the promised land and securing shots at the SCW World and Bombshell Championships. I hate to be the bearer of bad news for the rest of you… you’re looking at them.





13
Climax Control Archives / A Blast Of Pain
« on: March 24, 2023, 06:20:45 AM »

A blast of Pain

The shot opens at Hells Gate trainings facility, where Goth is on the phone with Melissa, talking about how her day has been with Chris Page while Goth had finished a training session with Kim Pain. He is smiling over the phone as he has not spoken with her for a while and is curious of what they have been doing so far.

“That sounds wonderful hun, I’m glad that you and Chris are having so much fun. And I’m sure that you two will kick the living shit out of Harris and Dawn Warren.”

He laughs as the two exchange some more words before he hangs up, he turns his attention towards the ring where Kim is finishing off her work out before walking over towards her. He had to admit that he must have found the perfect tag team partner outside his very own fiancé Melissa. Kim was a great wrestler, she had the mindset that he could admire and the wrestling ability to back it up. He watches her crank up an armbar on her sparring partner and could feel the pain that was etched upon the face of the woman that she did it to before she tapped out. He watches them go at it for a few more moments as he signals towards her that he is going to relax in the back in a bit and see her later.

He walks towards the locker room to take a shower and changes into some new clothes before walking into the relaxation room, or at least that’s what he always called it. He drops down into a comfortable couch and places his feet on the arm rest, closes his eyes and lets his thoughts roam back to his work out. Goth feels the strain on his arms and chest from all the weights that he had lifted to exercise the two body parts today, he just wanted to be ready to compete this Sunday in the first round of the Blast From The Past tournament.

“God, this couch feels so damn good.”

He groans as he readjusts his body against the fabric and sighs

“Some would say I am getting too old for this.”

He says with a smirk on his face, thinking back to many years ago when he was younger and had a total different mentality and lifestyle. But he has to admit that he could not remember having so much fun as a professional wrestler since his return in 2021. Leading up to even being asked by Mac Bane personally to join the Saviors, culminating in him winning three separate championships. A lot of wrestlers would give their left arm for a successful 1,5 year that he has had, but he had to admit that there is one thing missing.

“The World Heavyweight Championship.”

He groans with a big smile on his face, yes indeed. He wants to once again wear that championship belt again, to be called the very best in the wrestling industry for the final time. And he knew that winning this tournament is one way to do it.

“Hey old timer.”

Goth hears the voice of Kim Pain as she enters the room, he smirks as he slowly sits up and looks at her as she sits down on a sofa opposite of him. Goth admires the smirk on her face before spreading his arms and groans before waking up towards the refrigerator, he grabs a bottle of orange juice before turning his attention to Kim.

“Want something to drink??”

She lifts up a bottle of energy drink, telling him that she already is provided with something as he nods. He pours in the orange juice in a glass before walking back to the couch that he was sitting on.

“Ready for Sunday??”

Kim raises an eyebrow before taking a swig from her energy drink

“Am I ready?? I was born ready, the team of Bea and Hitamashii better be staying home. Because they are going down.”

Goth smirks as he nods his head before taking a sip from his orange juice, his thoughts go back to the mixed tag match that he and Melissa had against Bea and Bill Barnhart, the night where he and Melissa lost to them in the main event of Climax Control. He was sick and tired of it, because he felt that he had left his team down. But it only fuelled him to do better and take home the Roulette championship belt from Bill earlier in January. His win against Malachi gave him some extra motivation for this tournament, as this has been the first title defence that he won successfully as the other two title reigns ended after a first match. And now there is the Blast From The Past. A first round matchup against a team of two individuals that has never worked together, let alone have a chemistry that he and Kim have as all of the Saviors work out together at HG.

Yet it makes him realize that the pressure is on him and Kim, something that he welcomes because he is an competitor. That’s a trade that would never change upon his part, but the question remains of how long his body would be able to continue upon this season and then making his decision what he will be doing next with his wrestling career.

“Can I ask you something personal??”

Kim nods her head as she takes another sip from her energy drink while awaiting his question.

“Is it wrong for me to be this nervous for Summer XXXTreme?? I know I asked Melissa to marry me there on that ship, then again if we win this tournament I could also challenge for the gold. I….,”

He scratches the back of his neck as he sees Kim smiling while placing the energy drink on the table in front of her.

“There’s nothing wrong for being nervous Goth, but you got nothing to be nervous about. You and Melissa are such a cute couple, you two are meant for each other. On the world title subject, if you are worried that I won’t hold up my part of the bargain?? You won’t have to worry about that either.”

Goth chuckles, putting the glass of orange juice to his lips and takes a few more sips from it.

“Teaming up with you is the least worry that I have on my mind Kim, because you are exactly what I could have ask for in a mixed tag team partner besides Melissa of course. It’s just that I want to give Melissa the best wedding imaginable, I want to make this really PERFECT. And I am just worried that something would happen at a certain moment that I cannot have any control over.”

He lowers his head, taking a moment to think about what to say next.

“You are putting too much pressure on yourself Goth, it will be the perfect marriage for her no matter what. And you know why??”

He lifts his head up and looks at her face as she is smiling

“Because you two are in love and I know this may sound corny, but isn’t that what it is all about??”

Goth lets the words sink in and ultimately nods his head and lets out a sigh of relief as his left hand started shaking because he had been so tensed up by nerves before lifting the glass up to his mouth again as he finishes his drink

“You are right, as well as your earlier. I wouldn’t want to be Bea and Hitamashii this coming Sunday when the team of Kim Pain and Goth against the two of Bea Barnhart and Hitamashii.”

The two smirk towards each other as Goth gets up and walks off as the shot slowly fades.

Blast From The Goth, part one

We see Goth is standing in the middle of the six sided ring for this week’s Climax Control in British Columbia, Canada. The coolness causes his body to shiver, but he refuses to acknowledge it as he stares into the camera.

“Welcome to the first round of the Blast From The Past 2023, the first show of many in an elimination tournament. Just let these words sink in, elimination tournament. A tournament where people have the opportunity to be in contention to be number one contender for the world title. A tournament where people often have said that it is the luck of the draw, but for me?? It is who wants it the most, who wants to be the one that along with his or her tag team partner will overcome every single opposing team. The one team that can take control, will be the team that is the clear cut  favourites to win it. And guess what?? People are already pointing the fingers towards me and Kim Pain as one of the top favourites in this competition. And why wouldn’t they??”

He cocks his head sideways, keeping the coolness on his face as his eyes remain focused upon the camera.

“And on opening night of the tournament it is me and Kim Pain against former SCU talent Hitamashii and Bea Barnhart, clearly not a team that has chemistry and share a common goal. Oh sure, everyone wants to win the tournament to be a world champion, or do they?? Do you really want to be a world champion Hitamashii?? Because the way I see things my friend, is that you are just here to catch up with some old friends. Get a quick paycheck and a nostalgia pop from whatever is left from the SCU faithful that remembers you from those long forgotten days. You have no passion to win this tournament and challenge whomever the world champion is, so why would you even come out of the retirement hall and bore us with the same story that you have been telling every single year.”

“But who am I to judge huh?? I’m only a competitor that doesn’t want to look back and realize that I did not win this tournament because I lost to someone like YOU. Nothing personal my friend, but I know you are a protégé of one Casey Williams. A man that called himself the Freight Train of Pain, that was his only accolade that he has had inside the ring, but outside of it?? The biggest suck up on social media. But I guess that’s up to him to do if he does not want to be forgotten. But if that’s what has helped you to get into the business, then I understand. But I am into this business to bust heads and take down names before reclaiming the biggest price in the game. And everyone can tell the world that they put trust into their tag team partner that they have not been in the ring with as partners, I can!! Kim Pain is a veteran in this game, just like me she has the desire to destroy people and never look back after the bell has rang as none of you deserve it.”

“Bea perhaps has told you about her and Bill’s tag team victory against me and Melissa, something that I cannot disagree. But that’s the only thing that she can boast about besides the Mixed tag title reign that she and him have had. Because the only thing that she is known about is when she sprayed something in someone’s eyes. Good job lady, but not good enough to take down the assassins of the Saviors. Not good enough to take down two of the very elite that has been signed to CCPE. The very best that soon will add another victory into the cruise control path that I am on to win this tournament and challenge the world champion for MY BELT.”

“I may sound arrogant, I may sound like a guy that looks past his opponents. But I am that damn good, Kim is that damn good and that is why YOU TWO will dind out this coming Sunday that there’s always an opportunity in 2024. ”


Goth smirks as he walks towards the ropes and places his hands on the top rope while leaning forward towards the camera.

“So do me a favour, show up and accept the beating of a lifetime. Accept the difference between a part timer and more a manager than wrestler against two of the very ELITE that is out there in the wrestling industry today. And then we all know that it will be me and Kim Pain that are the very damn best…..”

With that the shot slowly fades

14
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs chelsea
« on: February 24, 2023, 09:03:09 PM »
OOC: first of all i am allowed to use the character of Candy in my rp as well as apologies for what has happened the past few weeks that my matches were postponed due to irl situations.... i'm glad that i posted this as i felt i had issues coming up with words as i am slowly getting better. but writing helps me mentally to get over my personal issues.

enjoy

Valentine’s Gift.

February 14th, 2023

It’s 7 in the morning as the sun starts to creep in through the cracks of the curtains of the hotel bedroom of the couple. We see Goth on his back, resting his face away from the curtains as Melissa is on her stomach snoring softly. We see Goth turn his head and notices the sunlight touching upon his face as he starts to rub his hand in front of his face while groaning softly. He remains in this position for a while, trying to recapture his sleep by keeping his hand in front of his face but ultimately sighs as it is not working. He looks over towards his fiancé, noticing that she is still fast asleep before getting out of the bed. His feet touches the cold bedroom floor, tip toeing towards the curtains as he does not want to wake Melissa as he is about to close the curtains as he remains standing and stare to the outside as he reaches the curtains.

There he stares at the balcony of the hotel room, overlooking the swimming pool that is on the ground floor on the outside. He feels the warmth of the sun touching his skin as he closes his eyes and decides to step outside. He quickly turns around, stares towards Melissa, who is still asleep before heading over to grab a shirt and knee high shorts. He grabs a bottle of water from the refrigerator and makes a sandwich before entering the balcony and sits down on the lounge chair and enjoys the sight while eating his sandwich when Melissa suddenly sits down next to him dressed in her nightie. She has a salad bowl in her hands as she starts to eat from it while winking at Goth.

“Hello handsome, did you sleep well?”

Goth smiles as he nods his head while taking a bite from his sandwich, he leans back into his chair and closes his eyes as the sun warms his face. He feels Melissa’s hand grabbing his wrist as he looks over towards the woman that he will be marrying later this year. The two hold each other’s hands while eating their breakfast on this valentine’s morning.

“So what do you got on your mind that you wanted to keep a secret for me on this day??”

Melissa asks before taking another bite from her salad, the two smile towards each other as she knows that it will be something special. She has learned throughout the years that they have been together that Goth is someone that would go that extra mile to treat her like a queen. She looks back at the moments that he had been trying to ask her to marry him, only to getting more and more desperate by every time that Candy somehow managed to make it impossible for him. The thought causes her to giggle as that is being met by an eye brow being raised by Goth.

“What’s so funny??”

She nearly chokes on a piece of her salad as she had not expected herself to be this obvious towards him that she had a funny thought in her mind.

“I was just thinking back at your time being tag team partner with Candy during last year’s Blast From The Past Tournament, trying desperately to ask me to marry you only to have…”

Goth sighs, placing his hand in front of his face as he tries to cover up his growing grin.

“Those were some “interesting” moments wouldn’t you agree??”

Both laugh after Goth’s reaction, sharing a moment where they are silently eating their breakfast while enjoying the view around them. Melissa had noticed a young girl on a balcony next to them that has recognized them from Sin City Wrestling before she runs off back inside and comes back out while wearing a Melissa shirt that reads Kick Ass. Melissa gets a big time smile on her face as she tells the girl that she would sign her shirt later today, causing her to jump from joy before running back into the hotel room to tell her parents.

“There goes your tough reputation Mel.”

Goth says while chuckling as Melissa turns her head around and gives him a playful scowl  before both burst out in laughter.

“I think I will be alright Gerrit, as long as you make sure that youyou’re your valentine surprise ready later today.”

She punches him against the shoulder in a mock fashion, causing him to play along with a hurt look on his face.

“I got something interesting planned, come to think about it I need to make a phone call.”

He suddenly stands up out of his seat as he starts to dial a number before disappearing into the bedroom to make a call. Melissa looks after him for a few moments, enjoying the view of his muscular body before turning her attention back to her salad and the view around her. She had been to Hawaii before and has always enjoyed coming her with Goth when they weren’t booked or had a week off after a super card. They had decided to fly over a few days ago and enjoy some free days before flying back for her match this Sunday. She notices the water of the swimming pool, making her want to take a splash later on and swim laps as this has been one of her favourite exercises she had done back in the days of her kickboxing career as it would allow her to train her conditioning as well as working on her physique. She takes a final bite from her salad before getting up and heads inside, noticing that she couldn’t hear Goth talking on the phone as she starts to wonder if he had gone outside.

“I guess he has got some wild plans.”

She says giggling as she cleans the bowl before heading over towards the bathroom, turning on the shower before heading over to grab some towels and shampoo. She slowly takes off her clothes and enters the shower as she enjoys the warm rays of water touch her skin. This causes her to close her eyes and let her hands push back her now wet hair as she thinks back at the one time that Goth had hired a guide to have them travel the Grand Canyon, where it ultimately turned out to be Candy as their guide and driver. She had never seen him lose his mind that much as that one single night, her smile widens as she thinks back to the romantic dinner they shared at home when Candy somehow had managed to simply walk past their security guards, not being detected by the dogs as well as none of the alarms had gone off when suddenly standing in their dining room with them.

“That was so fucking hilarious…”

She turns around as the water now touches her back while she has started to soap up her body as the romantic trip on a horse and carriage, where it was once again Candy that turned out to be the one that somehow managed to be on the spot to guide them on their romantic date. This started to make her wonder how it was possible that anywhere they went, that Candy was always there. At a certain point even Melissa could not stand the thought of turning around somewhere and bump into Candy, no matter how sweet and innocent she was. Until the moment came that Candy had set up a romantic moment for the two of them, a room filled with roses and hearts and a dinner table with candles and romantic music had been playing. It was the most romantic thing that she had ever seen and deep down in her heart, she was thankful that Candy came up with it.

She rinses her body with the warm water before slowly stepping out of the shower, she grabs the towel to dry her body and hair before wrapping a larger towel around her waist as she walks into the bedroom for some new clothing. There she hears Goth’s voice coming from the living room, talking to his phone as she leans her ear against the bedroom door as she starts to listen to him.

“I’m glad that you could make it, she will totally love what we got planned.”

This causes her to raise an eyebrow at the mention of “we”, debating whether she should just walk into the living room and pretend if nothing had happened. But ultimately decides to go and change into something special and let herself be surprised by whatever it was that Goth and this other person have in store for her.

Later that day

We see Goth and Melissa walk the beach near their hotel, enjoying the ocean as they walk barefooted through the water while holding each other’s hands.

“Thank you for the wonderful past few days Gerrit, you always know how to spoil me.”

She says while softly squeezing the hand that she was holding, she leans upon his shoulder as both of them smile while gazing to the seemingly endless sandy beaches of Hawaii. Goth suddenly stops and turns his attention towards Melissa as he now has got hold of both hands and smiles.

“I need to thank you Melissa, before I met you my life was a complete mess. Now I feel as if I am on top of the world, both on a professional and a personal level.”

This causes her to blush as she doesn’t know how to respond to his kind words.

“And when this opportunity came to do something special for Valentine, I realized that I want to make this moment memorable, a moment we can look back upon in many years and share a good laugh together.”

“You mean between the three of us Goth???”

Melissa suddenly turns around towards the direction where the voice had come from, recognizing the voice to be nobody else than Goth’s old BFTP tag team partner.

“Candy!!! What are you doing here???”

Melissa asks happily as she happily runs over towards the former Bombshell as the two hug each other.

“Well Goth texted me last week that you two were heading over towards Hawaii, asking me if I had any plans this week.”

This causes Melissa to turn her head towards her fiancé, noticing that he had walked up behind her with a huge grin on his face.

“Gerrit??? What is going on??”

Candy grabs her by the hand as this causes Melissa to turn around again and stare into the smiling face of Candy.

“Goth told me that you two had a romantic trip planned for valentine, so he invited to fly me and Marcus over on his expenses for a double date.”

Melissa’s eyes widen to the size of dishes before turning her attention back to her fiancé with a look of utter disbelief.

“I figured seeing how Candy got us engaged after a few failed attempts.”

He looks over at Candy and gives her a wink as Candy blushes a few times before turning his attention back to Melissa.

“I figured it would only be fitting if we invited Candy and Marcus to come along with us.”

Goth smiles towards Melissa, who is still flabbergasted over the idea that Goth had to bring in Candy and Marcus. She looks over towards the former SCW Bombshell,, who is smiling at her with her candy like smile. Twirling with her hair as she is clearly a bit nervous over the whole situation but excited as well.

“This is clearly unexpected, but I do love the idea. I would love to have you be our double date Candy.”

Candy jumps up and down from joy, the two women hug each other before they turn their attention towards Goth and give him a double hug. Candy relinquishes of Goth before turning her attention back towards Melissa with a shocked look on her face.

“Oh my, I forgot… I got nothing special to wear for tonight.”

This causes Melissa to smile as she releases her grip on Goth as she grabs her hand and winks towards her.

“You know what?? You just gave me a wonderful idea.”

Candy blinks towards her, not sure what Melissa has got on her mind.

“Like what??”

Melissa’s smile widens as she turns her head towards Goth before responding to Candy’s question.

“Gerrit offered me his Credit Card a few moments ago to get me something nice to wear, I am sure that he wouldn’t mind paying for another outfit???”

This cause Candy’s face to light up, causing her to jump up and down of happiness as Goth groans softly. Realizing that he cannot argue with his fiancé with Candy all happy next to them.

“Sure…, why not???”

He says while smiling towards his wife while his eyes are telling her that he will get back at her later tonight. Melissa playfully slaps across his ass as she gets the Credit Card handed to her. She leans in on him as he lowers his head, giving her the opportunity to whisper something in his ear.

“If you play along like a good little boy? Then I may just buy something sexy for later tonight, if you get my idea.”

This causes Goth to swallow loudly before sporting one of the most forced sincere smiles on his face that forces Melissa to use all of her strength to prevent herself from bursting out in laughter of how stupid he looks. She gently places a hand to his face before kissing his cheek and whispers a sweet thank you towards him before grabbing Candy by the arm as they go outside for window shopping.

“Bye Gerrit!!!! Do you think I should buy something sexy for Marcus too Melissa??”

Goth face palms himself as he watches the two women walk off, wondering if it was a wise decision to have Candy and her partner fly over to have a romantic Valentines Day double date.

“What have I done??”

Window Shopping

We come back to where Candy and Melissa are being seen window shopping for dresses, Melissa has already seen a sexy dress that she wants to try on but decided to help Candy finding one for hr own.

“Gosh Melissa, I just don’t see anything in her that I would actually like.”

She says with a pouted lip, holding a black dress I her hands before hanging it back from where she had gotten it from.

“Too plain, I need something more…. Sparkling…”

Melissa turns her head away, not wanting caa1~~~~~~~~   ndy to see that she barely could contain her laughter as she pretends to look for something for her instead. Suddenly grabbing a dress that a teenager would not even buy as it has a soft pink colouring along with many different fake little diamonds sown into it. She shrugs her shoulders before turning towards Candy, who looks at the dress for a moment before sporting a huge grin on her face.

“What about this??”

Melissa asks as she turns around and presents the dress towards her friend, whose face lights up and grabs it immediately out of her hands.

“Look at all those sparklez!!!!”

She runs off towards the dressing room, closes the curtain behind her as she starts to undress in order to put on the dress. This gives Melissa the chance to grab the dress that she had seen earlier and hums to herself

“I just love it when I…..,”

“Tada!!!!!!”

Melissa turns her head after hearing the excited voice of Candy, amazed that the former Bombshell roulette champion was able to change into the dress this quickly. She lets her eyes run over Candy’s body, admitting that the dress looks quite well on her friend.

“Turn around Candy..., let me see the back.”

Candy happily turns around and twirls around in a circle several times, causing Melissa to chuckle as she watches Candy do ta little dance in the clothing store. She turns around after a few moments, breathing heavily as she pulls some hair out of her face while string at her friend Melissa.

“Well?? What you think???”

Melissa admires her friend, she notices that she has gotten a little bit more chubby than the last time that she had seen her. But she guess that is something what happens if you are no longer competing actively inside the wrestling ring. Making her wonder if that will happen to either Goth or herself once they hang up the boots permanently. But she shakes that thought out of her head as she realizes that her career has just begun.

“You look wonderful Candy, you truly look like a candy cane. I bet Markus will have trouble keeping his hands off of you.”

The two giggle at the comment that Melissa has made before she enters a dressing room for herself. She hangs up her dress while taking off her clothes, thinking back at how quickly Candy had changed into her dress, but ultimately shrugs her shoulders and undresses. A few moments passes as she finally reaches towards the dress and places it in front of her while staring into the mirror. There she admires herself while holding on to the dress, giving herself a closer impression of how the dress would look on her before unzipping the back.

“Need some help with that Mel???”

The voice of Candy can be heard coming from the other side of the curtain as she tip toes curiously as she look over the top part of the curtain. Causing Melissa to grin as she looks over her shoulder towards her friend.

“You can start by telling me how you managed to undress so quickly girlfriend.”

The question leads to Candy giggle on the other side of the curtain, but no answer is given on Mel’s question. She slowly enters the dress, where she feels the soft fabric touch her skin. Ultimately zipping up from behind before staring into the mirror as she admires herself

“You better be ready world, because here I come!!!”

She says with a smile on her face as she pushes the curtain aside, showing off her dress to Candy, who is jumping up and down in excitement. This causes Melissa to smile to herself as she parades her dress by turning around a few times in front of Candy who is clapping in her hands as if it is a Miss Universe contest.

“You like???”

Melissa asks as she turns towards Candy, doing some modelling poses as Candy giggles before the two give each other a hug before letting go.

“I love the dresses Melissa, but are you sure that Goth won’t mind? I mean I bet these dresses don’t come cheap.”

Candy says with a worried look on her face before turning her attention to her bright pink dress with the bright stones sown into it. She looks back up at Melissa with a hopeful look on her face as melissa places two hands on top of Candy’s with a reassuring look on her face.

“No worries there Candy, he already had texted me earlier not to worry about the costs. Besides, it’s for Valentine’s day. We are entitled to spoil ourselves, plus by spoiling ourselves we also spoil the men.”

She says by giving Candy a wink, only to have her friend react to it with a clueless look on her face.

“What do you mean Melissa?? I don’t think that Markus will ever fit in this dress…, we don’t have the same size you know.”

Melissa tries to maintain a serious look on her face after hearing the reaction from her friend, but ultimately cannot help herself but burst out in laughter.

“Of course not Candy, but I wasn’t talking about buying the boys the same dress as us… I was talking more about….”

She leans forward and starts to whisper something into Candy’s ear, who at first starts to giggle because of the soft whispering. But ultimately swallows hard as she suddenly understands what Melissa was referring to.

“You mean….?”

Melissa starts to wink at her before giggling as she grabs Candy by the arm and leans her back towards the dressing rooms as she responds.

“Well Kim told me a while ago that there’s a Victoria Secret nearby, I am sure that Marcus would love to see you in something…. Sparkling???”

Candy giggles as she shakes her head

“Markus prefers me to wear something fluffy, I once bought an outfit with rabbit ears.”

Candy says as her face turns beat red when Melissa looks at her before putting a hand in front of her face. The two remain silent for a few moments before bursting out in laughter.

“Well maybe we will find something this time with some angel wings or something???”

“You think they have something like that????

Candy asks with her eyes having grown as large as satellite dishes, this causes Melissa to giggle as she grabs her by the hand reassures her.

“I am sure they have something rather sweet for you, if not then I am sure that we can arrange something for you.”

The two walk towards the dressing room and change back into their outfits that they had been wearing before changing into the dresses. Melissa ultimately grabs her dress after changing back into her outfit, looks at it and sighs. Remembering how she had to save money prior to start dating Goth. Sighing how often she had come home disappointed when realizing that the dress that she had been saving money for to buy had been sold to someone else prior. It had taught her a lesson of how to value money and not to take it for granted because she is engaged to a very wealthy man. It had been difficult for her to get used to see him spent a lot of money on very expensive items and gifts, but it ultimately made her realize that he had worked hard for the money that he can spent right now… so she could not tell him that he shouldn’t spend so much money.

“I guess it’s a good thing that we got enough to spent.”

She giggles as she takes the dress in her hand and walks out of her dressing room, where she sees Candy already waiting for her before turning towards the line as they are ready to buy the dresses

February 24th 2023

Melissa can be seen sitting in her hotel room, she is wearing a long shirt that she had borrowed from Goth as it covers 75 percent of her body. She is sipping on a glass of wine while staring at a picture of her and Goth along with Candy and Markus from their stay in Hawaii. She takes another sip of wine before placing the glass on the small table next to her and sighs.

“Welcome to my sanity…,”

She smirks a little as she brushes some hair out of her face while looking straight ahead of herself as she is ignoring the camera crew as if she is talking to herself.

“It’s so wonderful to every now and then being able to step away for a while and do some us time. But ultimately it starts to itch, wanting to get back in the ring and compete…. Competing in a match that I can tell is very talented, that wants to get herself on a momentum leading up to her grudge match against that Australian goofball Krystal Wolfe. Then again I got to prepare for my triple threat for the Internet championship after that non contest against the champ a few weeks ago. And I have to admit, I had hoped for a different outcome. But to at least be added to that match for the championship is just perfect.”

She sneers after mentioning the fact that her performance in that non title match was enough to convince the bookers to add her to the title match as the third wheel.

“That match will be interesting to be sure, knowing that the champion will be looking across her shoulder the complete time. Realizing that this is one bitch that she could not add to her long list of victories of low lives that believed that they are capable of doing the things that I did… Now it is going to be interesting what Ariana will BELIEVE what she can do against the champ. Trust me, I will be looking on that match very closely.”

“But that doesn’t mean I will be overlooking you Chelsea, because that’s just not how I work. I have learned from underestimating my opponents and I’ll be damned if I do the same thing with you.”


She grabs the glass of wine and holds it in front of her face while being lost in her own thoughts.

“I know the path of being the newcomer that makes an impression upon others, last year I had a run like that as I won my first championship in just my fourth match. It made me believe the hype that I had created, that’s right. I did it on my own as I did not needed some marketing team that would have done their best to emphasize it…. It was just a realization that it was also my downfall when Ariana took away that belt.”

She closes her fists, breathing heavily before trying to recollect her thoughts as she lets out a deep sigh.

“You may ask yourself, what does that have got to do with me? Anything Chelsea, let it be a lesson that each and every one of us have our stinking Ariana Angelos that could be our very own Achilles Heel that could set us back some steps, making it even more difficult to keep your stinking head cool”

“I will apre you with all the details Chelsea, because those will not matter this week. Because just when you and Krystal face each other you will get the exact weekly rundown from the Jessie Salco batch of boring bitches. This is luckily our moment to come face to face for the very first time, hoping that this may lead into something much bigger down the road as our careers will take a different turn after this confrontation.”


She closes her eyes as she shakes her head before letting out a sigh.

”Just don’t think that this will be on the level that you have been experiencing so far with quite some success. Because even though you aren’t on my direct focus after this weekend’s show, you are going to be expecting me kicking the shit out of you where I hope you won’t end up with a broken nose or anything close to that.”

“Because lets face it, accidents like that can happen inside the six sided ring when you get face to face with yours truly Chelsea… and it would be such a shame if you would have to walk into the Super Card after having been maimed. And we don’t want to break that pretty face of yours now do we???”


She giggles as she takes a sip from the glass of wine before turning her attention towards the camera.

“I am aware that this is merely a threat that could just be seen as nothing more than hot air. But I will have to ask you to really consider these words before you open up your mouth and become as clueless as Jessie Salco has to be retired already after I had crushed her hopes and dreams after the first big show of the year. And you know what Chelsea?? I really enjoyed the taste of victimizing my opponents like I did to her, outwrestling her, out smarting her and more importantly…. I made her Hall of Fame career debatable to be the least. So I just hope you will not consider myself to be someone that merely is full of hot air and be a threat to anyone out there that gets to face me inside the six sided ring.”

“Because I am taking you very seriously, I want to test my ability with you so that I know that once that moment comes… that I will be ready no matter what happens this coming Sunday. Sunday where the newcomer Chelsea faces a former newcomer that people wants to dictate the role of the established name upon. Because I am not like the poor old bitches that suddenly run off, try to hide for a few months before thinking that the boogey girl has gone underground and sleeps for a few months before the hunger the non-talented weaklings that does not belong here.”


She suddenly turns her gaze towards the camera with intensity in her eyes.

“The question remains Chelsea, do the victories that you have garnered so far prevent you from being those who do not belong?? Or is it simply that you are impressive, but not as impressive like yours truly?? A former Bombshell Roulette champion, a woman that took former Bombshell World Champion Masque to the limit…. Until a bug showed up and hid behind a chair?? Prove me that you are not Chelsea, prove me that youa re worht my focus if I perhaps will be defending my soon to be won Internet championship belt against you after I crushed the hopes and dreams of two little fools…. “

“Oh I just cannot wait, I just cannot wait until I wrap my arms around your stinking neck Chelsea and hear the oxygen flee your body just as your hopes of proving me wrong. Because that will be basically the only thing that you can rely upon…. HOPE Chelsea...,, Hope that you will be allowed to walk out of the ring on your own two feet. HOPE that you can look up at the lights and still have your brain still working. Because one swift kick to your head…. And everything could be nearing its end…. Just like each and every one of them that came before you… Just think about it Chelsea…, just think about it….”


With that the shot slowly fades

15
Climax Control Archives / tag team and taco's
« on: February 03, 2023, 06:55:46 PM »
Let’s get the Banjo

It’s Monday Morning, Vinnie just wakes up in his bedroom in Tijuana, Mexico. He is wearing his favourite Donald Duck pj’s and stretches his arms really far before looking around and smiles.

“Ahh, that was a wonderful night.”

He gingerly gets out of bed, tip toes over towards the bathroom as he goes to take a shower before dressing up. We see Vinnie get out of his bedroom wearing a high knee shorts and a Hawaiian shirt on as well as some flip flops on his feet. He walks off the steps while humming a happy tune as he is clearly in a great mood.
“Me and Bill got a match this Sundayyyyyyyy”

His voice suddenly extends on the Y as he steps on a dinky toy car that is on one of the steps of the stairs and slides down the stairs until he manages to grab hold of the banister to stop the fall. We can see Vinnie’s hair all messed up as well as one of his flip flops on top of his head.

“What just happened??”

Vinnie loos around as he sees Pete in the living room as he is playing with his electric race track with race cars driving around with lots of speed. Vinnie stares at the track before noticing the cars and then looks at the car that he has stepped on a few moments ago and sighs.

“Pete?? What did I tell you yesterday?? Please put your toys back into toybox before going to sleep???”

Pete looks up from the race track and nods his head before turning his attention back to the race track. Vinnie is heading towards the kitchen and prepares himself some lunch as he takes a seat at the dinner table. There he starts to eat his cheese sandwich when suddenly his phone rings.

“Hello??? Oh hi Bill, how are you doing amigo???”

Bill is talking over the phone about something as we see Pete’s head look up and starts to listen in hope of perhaps picking something up about Bill Barnhart’s dog and Pete’s girlfriend Iris. This causes him to completely forget about the racing cars on the track as suddenly one of the cars speeds up faster and flies off the track, causing it to hit Vinnie in the back of his head.

“What the?? One second Bill.”

Vinnie turns around and stares angry towards Pete, who is still focused upon Vinnie, not having noticed what had happened or the mere fact that Vinnie is staring at him. Vinnie rolls his eyes as he turns his attention back to Bill on the phone.

“Yeah, I’m back Bill. What’s up?”

Bill is starting to discuss the tag team match that Vinnie and Bill we competing in against world champion Mac Bane and former champion Ken Davieson of the Saviors. Both Bill and Vinnie have a history with this group as you can tell that they aren’t really big friends with them.

“I am glad also that we get to tag with each other Bill, it has been way too long and the chance to get our hands on those Saviors guys?? Well that makes it even better.”

Vinnie turns his attention towards where Pete had been sitting and notices that he only sees the race track, but Pete is gone. This causes him to raise an eyebrow until noticing that Pete has gotten on the table with him without him even noticing it.

“How in the hell did you?? Errr, never mind Bill. Pete just distracted me. Please continue.”

Vinnie sends a warning look towards Pete before turning his attention solely to the phone conversation, we see Pete reach towards his fanny pack and pulls out some earbuds and puts them on his head as this causes him to be connected to Vinnie’s phone. This causes Vinnie to suddenly lose contact with his tag team partner.

“What the hell????

We see Pete jump off the table and hobble towards the hallway as we hear Bill Barnhart shout through his tiny earbuds as Vinnie starts to run after him.

“Pete stop!!! Damnit Pete!!!!”

Vinnie turns around the corner, bumps into the Butler that had side stepped a few moments ago as Pete had ran off the hallway. The butler helps Vinnie get back to his feet and dusts off his shirt, Vinnie shakes his head and is about to walk away but decides to stop. He turns back his attention towards his butler and gives him an apologetic smile.

“Forgive me Jorge, I hope you aren’t hurt??”

“I’m fine senor, but why are you running after senor Pete?”

Vinnie slaps his hand across his forehead, completely forgotten the cactus as he starts to run off again. But this time he slips across the floor as the floor has been waxed a few moments ago, causing Vinnie to nearly execute a 360 in the air and lands crashing down upon his back.

“Are you alright senor???”

Vinnie shakes his head, everything is spinning around in front of him before he starts to close his eyes several times before he attempts to pull himself up to his feet by grabbing the extended hands from his butler. The butler senses the weight difference from the large and muscular wrestler as this causes Vinnie to finally get back to his feet but the Butler falls down. Vinnie quickly pushes his hands against the wall, slowly slithering towards the side that he believes that Pete had ran off. To.

“I am going to get you Pete and when I do….”

“Uhm, senor???”

“Not now Jorge!!! I’m trying not to fall again.”

Says an irritated as he is concentrated on his way towards the corner

“Si senor Vinnie, but….”

“NOT NOOooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooow!!!!!”

Vinnie wants to react annoyed for Jorge the butler to be quiet as he is concentrating on his walk ahead as he almost falls down. But luckily he manages to remain standing as he had grabbed the staircase towards the first floor. He sighs of relief for a moment before turning his attention to Jorge the butler.
“Okay Jorge, what did you wanted to tell me that couldn’t wait until now???”

“Si senor Vinnie, all I wanted to say is that Pete went that way???”

Vinnie sees that Jorge is pointing towards the opposite direction that Vinnie had gone to, causing him to drop his head in disbelief as he realizes that he has to slither himself past the floor that got waxed earlier.  Vinnie sighs as he drops to his knees and lets out a tear for all the trouble that he had gone through to reach this point and realize that it was all for nothing.

2 hours later

We suddenly see Vinnie having reached the other side of the hallway after crawling on his hands and knees, followed by attempting to swam across the floor on his stomach, realizing that he wasn’t getting anywhere. Then he took fifteen minutes to get on his back as he extends his hands across the floor in the hope of pushing his hands across the wall in an attempt to push himself further. This causes a few weird stares from butler Jorge, who has tried to interrupt Vinnie in his attempt to slither across the hallway in the slowest and weirdest possible way ever to tell him that he has special anti-slip layers underneath his shoes and had brought Vinnie also a pair. But has quickly decided to just hide them behind his back as he figures out that it would not look good on the opportunity for him to get a raise after making Vinnie suffer quite a while.

Jorge the butler  stares at Vinnie, somehow managing to grab the edge of the corner and then feels that the floor has not been waxed over there. Slowly rising upwards to his feet and then jumps up and down in happiness.

“Yay!!! I made it!!! Now it is time to get my hands around Pete’s neck!!!”

Vinnie starts to gently walk across the non waxed floor, clearly not sure whether he can walk on it without worry before starting to run further. But by that moment he realizes that Pete has already escaped to somewhere that Vinnie cannot find him. Vinnie is heading towards his garage, checking in on his compilation of antique cars. Checking them whether Pete is in the backseat, the front seats, or even in a glove compartment. But cannot find him no matter where he is looking, this causes Vinnie to get really upset.

“PETE!!!!!”

“Hello?? Vinnie???”

Vinnie notices a voice popping out of his cell phone, realizing that he is out of reach for Pete’s earbuds to take the connection away from him. He grabs the cell phone and places it to his ear while continuing to look around in order to see if he sees Pete.

“Bill?? Is that you???”

“Yeah!! Where you been?? I was constantly hearing something scratching at my ear!!!”

Vinnie looks clueless at his phone, not sure what Bill is referring to before finally getting the notion and sighs.

“That was Pete, he had turned on his earbuds that he sometimes uses when he uses my phone to play Sim City. It’s really annoying, he ran off with the earbuds on as he had contact taken away from me. But I am here again, so what did you wanted to say??”

“I just wanted to let you know we are facing Mac Bane and Ken Davieson this coming Climax Control.”

Vinnie raises his eyebrow in amazement as he swallows a few times before realizing that this could be a case of revenge for losing his last match against Mac Bane.

“The world champion??? Cool!!!”

Vinnie quickly closes his phone, not even caring about whatever Bill has to say in response. He is walking around the garage, rubbing his curls with both hands as he finally sits down after opening the door to his classic Rolls Royce. He leans down against the head rest and stares at the ceiling of the Rolls Royce as he extends his hand towards it and grabs the sunglasses that have been locked there. He places the sunglasses and smiles with a classic movie smile as if his teeth shows a glow.

“This could be amazing, I mean seriously. I am on my way to be a good little Vinnie. I have walked an elderly lady this morning to the opposite of the road and bought her some taco’s. Sadly she had to tell me that she had to give the taco’s to her grandson as she is a vegetarian. Now I understand that everyone has a right to how to live their lives, to eat whatever they wisht o eat. But not to be wanting to eat a taco??? Seriously? The Mexican dish of the Heavens???”

Vinnie starts to shake his head in disbelief, extending his arms to express himself for all that he just had mentioned a few moments ago.

“Now I have to admit, I would understand you don’t want to eat one if you hae a case of gas, that your are slightly allergic to some of the products that is used to create a taco. But even then we could create a vegetarian, a vegan or perhaps a biologic version of a taco. But to tell me that you cannot eat it because you are vegetarian??? Hell, I just said there’s a vegetarian version, so I just don’t understand what the problem is. Besides perhaps the mere fact that there are those who just don’t like my heritage… just like the damn Saviors.”

“I mean seriously, they are here for how long now?? A few years?? An all I can remember is headaches, migraines, lies and the mere fact that they just don’t like me…. ME!!! Isn’t that just a exaggerated case of being a hypocrite?? That’s right, a big word that I am sure that Mac Bane will take offense to. He will start to ask me questions, grabbing a dictionary and start to give a full rundown of what a difficult word is all about. And is that what you expect from a large, long haired muscle bound goofball like him?? Oh yeah, I know I have not beaten you since day one. So that is not going to be a reason to tell me that you are better than me in every aspect Mac, because nobody got the most sensitive fingers to make love to a guitar… that’s right Mac, I am a lover, you are just…. Well you already heard enough what I thought about you.”

“And then there’s Ken Davieson, the former world champion. The Brother from another mother, I guess we all know how bonding amongst rejected siblings is starting to become a thing around here huh.”


Vinnie snorts as he looks around, trying to find some confirmation to the words that he is uttering that clearly makes no sense, but Vinnie is proud of it and believes that he is doing the right thing.

“So you won the world title, big deal. So did I, I would have beaten you too for that belt. But I guess I won’t get any opportunities for that championship belt. And I know, I know that my track record for the past few years have not been that great. And that works against me,I know I have done some horrible things. And with every step forward that I try to make, I get pushed back three or four steps back. And do you hear me complain about it??? NO!!!!”

“Well, I actually made a complaint as a mere example. To give you an idea of what I am all talking about. But that does not count, because an example is just like that… it can be potatoes and sometimes it can be tomatoes… perhaps apples or pears, gravy?? I mean I can give a few more examples, but you cannot see anything remotely looking like a complaint.”

“Hell, I am quite a reasonable guy right?? Yeah Ken, I am just a reasonable guy. And those are tough to be amigo. Just like Bill Barnhart, even though he had a bad day against that aging Goth, he just slipped over a banana peel and his pink straps got stuck in the spots that it just hurts your shoulders too much. I mean seriously, he would never get submitted against that long haired idiot. Is that a common theme with some of you Mac?? Huh?? Or is it merely because you are all jealous of the good natured advantage that I got over you. Because when my music hits, every single Mexican and Mexican Sympathizers will jump out of their seats and scream from the top of their lungs. Hell, I hope the vegetarian Mexican old lady be there as well, because that would bring me tears to my eyes. I would just need a second to control my emotions, but when I have that second I will teach you and that champion of yours a lesson of being educated in manners, in how to cut flowers from the bottom down, how to open a door for a weak person that needs help because he cannot wipe his backside on his own. I am going to teach all of that and some more to understand what true manners are all about. Yeah that’s right, that is far more important than whatever it is that you two stand for.”

“Hell, I don’t know you two or anyone else in your little group knows. It’s all greed, it’s all sending out nice tweets to some and in the meantime not caring at all about it. So if I can do anything to stop your momentum?? Then I will do it and what better than to do it on Climax Control 352…. See you two then boys.”


Vinnie gives a wink to the camera before walking off as the shot slowly fades

16
Climax Control Archives / A New Chapter
« on: February 03, 2023, 11:41:14 AM »
OOC: I have permission from the handler to use Kim Pain in my rp.

A new chapter.

The desert outside Las Vegas, Nevada.

It’s 9 am, we are at the special Saviors headquarters outside Las Vegas, Nevada that Goth is letting built for the entire group to turn towards when necessary. We see Melissa doing her morning run on the specially constructed athletic track, wearing a black Goth shirt that is a few sizes too big, a spandex tights that cling nicely around her legs and ass and a new pair of Nike running shoes as she wears them down on a regular basis due to the many miles of running. She crosses the finish line and stops at the spot where Goth is standing with the stopwatch. He doesn’t say anything, just writes her time that she has ran for the 5k. She walks over towards the bench and sits down, grabs the bottle of water and takes a few sips while catching her breath, she accepts the towel that Goth hands her to wipe off some of the sweat from her forehead.

“You are just a few seconds above your fastest time.”

Goth tells her as she acknowledges his words by nodding her head, still catching her breath before taking a sip from the bottle of water before laying down on the bench and closes her eyes.

“That’s not bad for a first time in a long time, this track is really amazing.”

Goth nods his head as he grabs her left leg and starts to rub the back of her leg as this causes her to sigh of relief.

“Oh that feels so fucking good.”

Goth grins as he continues to work his magic on the leg muscle that more often tends to tense up after a run. He digs his fingers into the calf as she places her hands behind her head and smiles. The two of them have been travelling a lot the past few days as Goth had been a part of Climax Control before travelling to two other companies over the Sunday and Monday. She had been so happy to have met up with Kat Jones, who had accompanied fellow Sin City Wrestling competitor and owner of CCPE Chris Page. She thinks back fondly about the girl talk between the two of them about the marriage plans between her and Goth.

“I have been looking forward to compete once again after crushing Jessie Salco.”

She says after a brutal 30 minute Iron woman match between her and the Hall of Famer. She had noticed that it was a wise decision for her to focus on her conditioning to being able to compete much longer in a match with someone that is a speed devil. It ultimately came down to the final moments where she was able to walk away with the victory, removing a foul taste out of her mouth from the Chamber of Extreme match that she had lost to Jessie Salco at the end of last year. She drapes the towel across her face for a moment as she allows Goth’s fingers to work magic on her sore calf before slowly leaning upwards on her elbows.

“What are the plans for the remainder of the day??”

She asks him with tired eyes, he looks back at her before draping her left leg across his lap and stares oat her schedule on the app on his cell phone.

“I want you to take a shower obviously”

His answer is greeted by Melissa throwing the towel into his face before scowling at him in annoyance.

“I want you to relax a litte for the rest of the day, Kim is coming over later and I feel she was having some plans for a bachelorette party before our marriage.”

He says with a twinkle in his eyes, Melissa rolls her eyes before starting to giggle. She clearly had not thought about having a bachelorette party, but the idea of celebrating one with the girls sound actually like fun.

“Oh my God, this is so Kimberly. I guess I’ll better go through with it, knowing that she wouldn’t take a no for answer even if I really didn’t want one.”

The two share a laugh before Goth slowly gets up to his feet and is about to head to the back but stops, he hands her the towel.

“I want you to enjoy everything that life has got to offer you Mel, you have been such a detrimental part in my life as long as I know you. And I would do anything to repay you with anything, as long as you are happy.”

This causes her to get emotional, she slowly gets to her feet and wraps her arms around his rather muscular neck as the two kiss each other in a loving embrace. Goth finally lets go after a few moments and kisses her on the cheek before heading off inside the house as Melissa remains there on the athletic track as she grabs her stuff and is about to head to the shower.

The shot reopens as we see her enter the dressing room for the ladies as she walks over towards her stuff that she had laid out on the table next to her spot. Grabbing the shampoo and some towels before heading starting to undress and head over towards the shower. There she hangs up the towels on a spot near to the shower as it is easily to reach forward for and turns on the warm water of the shower. Leaning her head backwards while closing her eyes and enjoys the warm water splashing on her face and onto her body before reaching over for the shower gel and soap herself in thoroughly.

“Hmmm, this is the life.”

She softly speaks towards herself, she was a little bit hesitant to leave Las Vegas and go to stay in the middle of nowhere with a piece of land that has been bought in the Nevada desert. But after staying here for a while, watching the building improvement and growth of everything that Goth and the others had planned out for them caused her to reconsider her original ideas. The quietness and the mere notion that she does not have to worry about being recognized or bothered by fans at the wrong moments of the day has really convinced her that this was the best idea possible. She places her hands on the wall in front of her at either side of the shower head and closes her eyes. She soaps her hair with shampoo and feels it run down her head and face all the way to the ground. She always enjoyed the scent of her favourite shampoo as she feels it crawl down her body all the way onto the floor as it slowly vanishes with the rest of the water down the drain. She stays there for a few more moments, thinking towards her marriage. The idea of a bachelorette party has caused her longing to get married with Goth to grow once again as she had been trying to put it in the bac of her head as she still has got her wresting career, starting to get a shot at the Bombshell Internet title against the current champion Kayla Richards, coincidently one of the Bombshells that Melissa had faced at the Ultimate X over the pool match where she had won the Bombshell title. The two had fought each other over the pool as the final two combatants for the title before Melissa had managed to obtain the championship.

“How things have changed since that point in time….”

She whispers to herself, realizing that she has had a far less significant title reign as Bombshell Roulette champion in comparison as the reign that Kayla is on as of late. She has been successfully defending that championship belt against any comer. This is the mindset that Melissa respects in her opposition, as she strives to be the very best that the Bombshell division has to offer. And she realizes that eventually she has to go through Kayla to actually achieve that goal. Remembering how she finally succeeded to outlast her at the Ultimate X gave her a small smile on her face.

“You know what they say, history tends to repeat itself.”

She giggles before shaking her head and enjoys the rays of water a little bit longer before turning off the water and reach for the towels to dry her body and hair.

We see her enter the living room after dressing up from the shower and have a huge smile on her face as she notices her friend sitting there.

“Hiya Kim!!!”

Kim looks up from the magazine that she was reading and pops up from the sofa as the two ladies give each other a big hug. Melissa lets go off her and admires her for a few moments.

“My, aren’t we looking beautiful today?”

Kim giggles as she shakes her head before pointing towards Melissa.

“Nah uh…, you are going to be the one who is going to look pretty on your wedding day baby girl.”

Melissa grins as she sits down on the sofa that Kim sat on, she immediately sits down on the other end of the sofa as the two start to talk.

“Talking of which, I heard from Gerrit you had something on your mind?”

Kim giggles as she nods her head as she sits right up on the sofa and stares towards Melissa.

“I was thinking, I’ve gotten to know you through Kat and Whisper and you seem to be one all for having fun, well we can’t have you go get married without your last night of “fun” girlfriend.”

Melisssa rolls her eyes before lowering her head as she starts to shake it.

“That sounds so wrong Kim, that it almost has to be one of your evil plans.”

The two giggle for a few moments before Kimberly shakes her head.
 
“But seriously Mel, you deserve something spectacular. You got a great man wanting to marry you, wanting to settle down with you. And you deserve all of that, but before you go and get married, you need to come in contact with the spoils of life one last time.”

“Oh my….”

Melissa instinctively places a hand in front of her mouth, trying to hide the blush that is emerging upon her cheeks. She is far from being a prude, but the way Kimberly has been hinting Melissa about her plans has gotten her suddenly very flustered. She starts to think about the words from Kimberly about Goth, how he has indeed been treating her like a queen ever since the two had starting to date each other. She gets a warm feeling inside her stomach when she remembers how nervous he was on their first date, knowing that he had not dated a single woman since his teens and his then wife. Had gone to a cheap restaurant, as that was the only thing that he could afford at that time. These moments that he had confined to her his fears and showcased his most vulnerability has caused her to give in to her feelings and melted away at his romantic nature. She had even suggested to him to visit a similar restaurant like he and his then wife had done, just to understand how it must have been between the two of them, which he eventually had done.

“Hellooooo??? Earth contacting daydreamer….”

Melissa snaps out of her thoughts, causing to look into the grinning smile of Kimberly Pain as she realizes that she had been caught daydreaming. Her face turns beat red from shame as she confines to her what she had been thinking about.

“Aww, he is a keeper. But that doesn’t change the fact that I want to see you get wild one more time Melissa.”

Melissa nods her head and laughs

“Fine, I give in. There’s no way I can convince you otherwise.”

Kimberly cheers of happiness as she jumps up from the sofa and sits down next to Melissa as she starts to talk about her plans for the bachelorette party as the shot fades.

Later that night

Goth and Melissa can be seen in their bed, both snuggling up against each other while watching a movie. Goth has his arm wrapped around her as she rests her head against his shoulder while both of her hands are inside the free hand from Goth.

“Gerrit???”

Melissa suddenly looks up at Goth, who lowers his face slightly astheir eyes meet

“What’s wrong hun??”

He looks at her with his loving eyes, causing her to get that warm feeling all over her.

“When you and Chantal got married, did you have a bachelor party???”

Goth raises his eyebrow for a few moments before showing a rather large grin on his face.

“We got married as soon as we came to the US, just imagine. Two teenagers with little money, no friends or relatives. We kind of held a party of our own.”

She notices his smile to slightly widen after mentioning this, he has lifted his head upwards as he stares ahead of him.

“It wasn’t really much of a party, we had ordered a few pizza’s. I had bought a bottle of wine at a liquor store and we popped a few CD’s in a CD changer and had a lot of fun.  Why??”

She notices that he had turned his attention towards her once more, his gorgeous blue eyes made her melt a little

“Kimberly started to discuss all of her plans for my Bachelorette party, it made me wonder how things were for you the first time you got married. Will you do a bachelor party??”

She finally asks him the question that she had been dying to ask him for quite some time, she looks at him a bit nervously, not sure how he would react to the question that could be very personal to him as it may confront him with the memory of his deceased wife. She places her hand on top of his as her gorgeous brown eyes stare at him lovingly, waiting for his answer as he finally smiles.

“I was thinking about perhaps taking the guys out to a bar or something and watch them get wasted.”

The two share a laugh before goth shakes his head and turns serious once more.

“But with all due seriousness, I think me and the guys will go out have something to eat and to drink. Sharing a men’s out on the cruise ship and enjoy the last few hours of my life as nonmarried man before I marry the most beautiful woman in the world.”

He stares at Melissa, who feels her head turn red before placing it on his shoulder. Goth gives her a kiss on the forehead before turning his attention back to the movie. Melissa gazes at the television screen, but her mind is slowly wondering off at the mere thought of how life would be with the man she loves as being his wife. She slowly closes her eyes as she starts to doze off.

So we meet again.


It’s Friday afternoon, mere days before Climax Control 352 will take place. The night where Melissa will take on Kayla Richardson, the current bombshell Internet champion. A proud champion as she is currently the longest reigning Bombshell champion of all current Bombshell champions. We see Melissa do some sit ups in the living room, attention completely focused upon the television screen where we see the Ultimate X Bombshell Roulette title match from last years Summer XXXTreme play from the Sin City Wrestling Network, the night where one Savior walked in Bombshell Roulette champion and the other walked out the Bombshell Roulette champion. She does a few more sit ups before finally grabbing for her towel and wipes off some of the sweat from her forehead before taking a sip from the bottle of water next to her padding that she was sitting on. She unbuttons the cap and takes a few large sips from the bottle before screwing the cap back on.

“I know it is already February, but I still want to wish everyone a happy 2023. I know I should have done so at the earliest of opportunities, but my mind was completely focused upon taking matters in my own hands and finally shutting up Jessie Salco. A woman that I have to admit I got to admire her willingness to keep on fighting, but I think that’s where the compliments from my part ends. But it sure does feel great to know that I can finally move on, I just didn’t expected my first post Jessie match would be a Bombshell Internet title match.”

“But hey, who am I to complain??”

She grins as she slowly turns her attention towards the match and pauses it at the part where she and the current Bombshell Internet champion remain as the final two combatants. She had to admit that it was one of the more hectic moments that could have gone either way for her and Kayla, but luckily it was her perseverance and noticing an opening for her to capitalize and win the championship belt. Melissa watches the moment that she sees Kayla fall into the water, making the realization of what she had done even more special for her.

“I have to admit, I understand now how special that moment was. Don’t get me wrong, I have watched this clip a thousand times before. But for some reason I understand it now, I realize now that I was one of the few fortunate ones that achieved something special.”

Melissa now lowers her head as she sighs and clicks on the remote control to continue the match, she takes three deep breaths before looking up again and pauses the screen once more. This time it is her holding Goth in her arms as she had fallen into the pool with he championship and celebrate the wonderful occasion.

“That was a moment that I thought would never be duplicated, I would have been grateful if my career had ended then and there. Merely because I was with the man that I love, but I guess this year may very well end up even more emotional charged. But that is so far away and I cannot overlook the challenges that are ahead of me right now, like you Kayla. You have been a dominant champion, far more dominant then I have to admit I had been last year. Is it the rookie status that makes people wet behind the ears?? Not knowing what to expect to deliver every single night?? I guess you have been there before, seeing how this is your second reign as the Bombshell internet champion… Something I could not do when I issued a rematch against Ariana…. The next challenger in line, how fortunate to know that when you thin one is gone…. The other resurfaces???”

She smirks as she grabs the bottle of water and places the water close to her lips once more.

“But it wouldn’t be wise from me to irritate myself this very moment over the Greek freak, because I know that either you or me will have to deal with her stepping into the forefront after the best between of us has won, so that just like a nice little Jessie protégé can take all the spotlight on her. But fortunately, it is now between the two of us. The dominant champion and the woman that beat the dominant champion for a championship. I guess the wheels areslowloy spinning in the marketing area of Sin City Wrestling of how to create a seemingly un imaginable expectation between the two of us. Because if just realize, that if I beat you…. I have beaten every single superstar that failed against you…. “

“Well sort off, at least if you want to look at it from a technical point of view??? But it’s the truth isn’t it Kayla? Because as being a champion, all you must do is to prevent others from beating you under the given rules that states that if you do not pin or make the champion submit, that you are not the Bombshell Internet Champion. And guess what I am good at Kayla???”


She turns her attention towards the camera, there’s a confident yet focused look upon her face. She pulls her hair backwards before slowly rising to her feet as she starts to loosen up some of her leg muscles.

“I know the world is watching the two of us Kayla, on one side it is you defending your impressive run…. On the other end it is me, the one that needs to show up if I do not want to be pushed back to the Bombshell Roulette division. With due all respect towards our current champion, but I do not want to be remembered being stuck for several years that you constantly want to challenge the winner of the Roulette title like grand mama Jessie does. Now I may be harsh, but I have seen future plans in my quest to be the very best. Something I assume that you have in the back of your head as well??? You see Kayla, I don’t want to be remembered as a one hit wonder, a talent that could have been. I do not need to be remembered as a potential threat to whomever is the Bombshell Internet or World Champion if I cannot deliver. And I know that this time it is more your domain, even though the first time was it really someone’s domain to begin with??? Or did I just adapt the best to the given situation??? I think the last reasoning is the more believable in the realm of possibilities.”

“Possibilities, that’s interesting wouldn’t you agree?? It’s possible that I just have your number Kayla, it’s possible that you can use all your motivation and confidence as champion to overwhelm me and teach me a new trick that I need to adapt to. But ultimately I know I will strike, strike thee with vengeance and might… But it’s more than that, it is the drive to compete at the highest of any given levels. As long as you deliver at the right moment. Back then…”


Melissa points at the television screen where the lovely couple are still seen embracing each other
“It was ME that got the job, I would be lying if I do not want a new piece of shiny gold being wrapped around my waist by my man. To stand next to him once more as a power couple in wrestling. Sadly I cannot claim to be THE top couple as Mac and Amber hold both the world titles at this moment. But it is still clear what I am aiming at isn’t it?? That’s right, I have been focused to this point since disposing of some old waste. I have been performing to reach a higher level that I know is necessary to overtake you and remain the champion in a valiantloy fashing.”

“I just need to ask you Kayla, did you have some sleepless nights since the card was posted?? Were you considering calling in sick?? Or asking Mark or Chris for a favour to do whatever they want in order for them to change the card?? It would be hard to imagine that wouldn’t it Kayla?? Because there is nothing to fear about this confrontation… except fear itself. Do I believe that you are afraid of me?? Of course not, do I know you respect my abilities?? Of course you do. And do I believe in dreams to be killed by a seemingly unbeatable force in this division?? If I was a weak minded little bitch then sure I would have. But that’s the point isn’t it?? I am not going to be trying to wake up screaming over some repackaged Freddy Kreuger that does not even own a glove, let alone being able to manicure herself if she had some stiletto’s. You see Kayla, I am a different kind of cat. And boy, isn’t that what we all say??”

“Damn right we do, but the difference between me and oh let’s say… Bella Madison, Mercedes Vargas.. or even Keira Fisher-Johnson is that I do not sugar coat it sweetheart. What you see, is what you get. So take a good look at the woman that has improved so much more since that fateful night that I won my first championship. Because I am not afraid to admit, I have tasted defeat. I have been at the end of the line and was considering just to be thankful that I could still lace up my damn boots. But those moments of doubt, those moments of reconsidering my future are now once again shredded like Jessie Salco’s hopes and dreams of ever capture another title. Because the next big wave that me and my surfboard will come across in the ocean is MINE to be taken sweetheart. And even though in the beginning everything may seem so difficult, so rough for you as the announcer calls out my name as the NEW Sin City Wrestling Bombshell Internet champion, you do have to realize that you have had a hell of a run. Something that nobody can take away from you, nobody? Well except for me of course.”


She closes her eyes a little as she punches her left hand into her open right and grins.

“Just imagine when that moment comes, that people will continue to talk about you Kayla. That people will tell the world that YOU were the final Bombshell that had a run that was longer than fourteen days at that given moment. That they will utter out everything about you under the expectation of respect… RESPECT YOU HEAR ME??? But even though you have a great run right now, it has to come down to an end Kayla. Note how I do not allow the narrative of everyone else to cloud my mind by saying the obvious. Because that’s what Karma is going to do.. it will determine the fate of the champion and the challenger. And just like Summer XXXTreme, I really love my chances of overtaking that championship belt and rip it out of your fingers. Because I noticed that you had your focus solely upon that belt, that you managed to lower your guard for me to take advantage over. The kickboxing assassin struck that night Kayla, just like I have struck many nights after that given moment. And we all know that history tends to repeat itself, that it tends to tell the world that even though the names change throughout the years… the story and the end results remain the same.”

“I got one swift kick to your head ready Kayla, but don’t make the mistake to think that I do not have any other tricks hidden behind this seemingly innocent face. Because then and especially then, you will be walking out without that championship belt…. But don’t worry, I will represent the championship division with the respect that you have tried to do…. But I will only do it slightly better…. So until Sunday champ, I hope you will be ready… Because 2023 is the year that I will dominate every single one of you…. And you??? You are just another casualty….”


Melissa stands up and walks away as that ends the scene.



17
Climax Control Archives / rp vs masque
« on: December 02, 2022, 09:13:30 PM »

November 28th 2022,

Bakersfield, California.

Melissa can be seen working out in the gym, punching and kicking the punching bag in preparation for her non-title match against the current SCW Bombshell Heavyweight champion. A force she knows that needs to be reckoned with as she has dominated the entire Bombshell division in a fashion that Melissa could only learn from as being a newcomer in this sport. But Melissa is a quick learner, taking pride in the attack that she has done against Harper Mason to upset Jessie Salco, getting under her skin as she had thwarted Jessie from her promised statement that she had wanted to make. We see sweat pour from her forehead as she has been working out for quite a while, driving stiff punches into the leather before executing a spinning back elbow that caused the punching bag to move a little. She grabs the bag, following the onslaught up with some heavy knees into the punching bag before turning around and walks towards the energy drink that she had waiting for her on a chair close to her. She looks around while taking off the cap of her bottle before taking a few short sips, she wipes her mouth with the back of her hand before taking a final sip as she puts the cap back on the bottle and walks towards the treadmill. She chooses her exercise and then slowly starts to run while staring ahead of her towards the television screen that airs the replay where she surprises Jessie Salco after attacking Harper. This causes a small smirk to emerge upon her face as she relaxes her tensed nerves a little bit. She had been wanting to get back at Jessie Salco, not so much for her loss against her in that Chamber of Exterme match, but everything that came before and after. She couldn’t stand Jessie’s nearly picture perfect behavior, always pretending that everything evolves around her. Even now the vow to avenge Harper made Melissa sick to her stomach. But she knew that this is all part of her plan to prove Jessie one special thing, but that will remain a secret for now.

“She never saw it coming….”

Melissa whispers underneath her heavy breathing as she runs on the treadmill, keeping a steady pace while keep her focus upon the screen in front of her. Intently listening to everything that Jessie had screamed towards her, realizing how much the desperation and the anger had gotten to the Hall of Famer. Jessie always wanted to be in control and this time Melissa knew she wasn’t, this is the first step to get Jessie to crumble under the pressure she is intending to put on her. She watches Jessie run off to the back in a moment of rage, that moment was what Melissa was searching for as she had left the locker room where she had left Harper. There had been moments where Melissa had thought about the attack from Masque upon Mac Bane’s wife Amber Ryan, or what had happened to Chloe Benton, something that Jessie is partially to be blamed.

“Fucking Jessie…,”

Melissa had taken alike to Chloe, a sweet innocent girl that took everything that happens so serious that she would excuse herself even if she had not done anything wrong. Something that Melissa had identified herself with as she had experienced something similar in her youth, but she managed to grow out of it and become more confident to the person that she is right now. Ironically is it that right now she is the one that is being hated, being the one person that she had been hating in her youth. Vowing that she would never become the person that she is right now, but she is starting to enjoy the seemingly power that she is feeling right now. Craving for more, realizing what she had done wrong the first time that she had become blinded by her own desire.

”My eyes have opened…..”

The breathing becomes irregular for a few seconds as the concentration upon her running vanishes for only a few moments when she attempts to laugh at her own comment, but quickly realizes that this isn’t the moment for this. She runs the back of her left hand across her face, wiping the sweat away as her sweatband she is wearing around her wrist touches her face. Her breathing becomes regular once more, concentrating to her cardio workout as this continues for a total of 30 minutes before ending her run. She turns around and stares into the eyes of the man that she had been engaged to in Goth. The Hall of Famer is working out by doing bench presses as she admires his physique, still looking amazing at the age of 46 and still able to compete with the very best that the wrestling industry has got to offer. She wonders how many times he had been in the situation that she had been, trying to find his winning ways after her three losses to Ariana Angelos and Jessie Salco.

”No, this isn’t the moment to second guess myself.”

She whispers to herself, running her hand through her sweaty hair as she wipes some of the strands away that has fallen in front of her eyes. She licks the salty taste of her sweat from her lips before grabbing the bottle once again and starts to take several small sips from it. She decides to walk towards another device, grabbing the bar that is hanging in the air as she starts to pull herself up on it. Lifting her head above the bar as she breathes out oxygen ever time that she succeeds in doing so. She feels the pressure in her arms, telling her to take it easy as she ignores it. Trying to push herself to the limit is what she is all about in her quest to improve and ultimately become the very best in the game. Knowing fully well that at this moment it is the current Bombshell World Heavyweight Champion, a quest that she one day wants to achieve herself. She lets her body hang for a few moments before pulling herself up again, only this time doing it in a much slower than before as her muscles are starting to shake in her upper arms. Softly cursing to herself in an attempt to motivate herself to continue as she finally decides to drop down to the floor after a few more reps as she is exhausted. She slowly walks towards a bench and slowly lays down on top of it as she is attempting to catch her breath.

”Rest break??”

She hears the voice of Goth as he approaches her, she does not see him approach her as she has draped her towel across her eyes for a moment or two. She is breathing heavily as she only nods her head in response to his question.

”Extend your arms.”

He asks her as she responds by lifting her arms over the bench that she is resting on, softly groaning as she feels his fingers work magic over her arms as he digs them into her muscles. Slowly working from her shoulders all the way up to her arms and ultimately working their magic upon her hands as she is enjoying the moment that they are sharing together without either of them is saying a word towards each other.

”That feels so good…..”

She whispers as he slowly runs his arms back towards her shoulders and starts to work on them as well as the muscles that combines her shoulders with her neck.    She slowly relaxes at his touch as he continues to rub her muscles with his hands.

”Gerrit, do you think I am capable of beating Masque??”

The question causes him to look down at her with a questionable look upon his face.

”She would be your toughest opponent to date, but I have confidence in your ability to beat her.”

She nods her head in response to his answer, she smiles towards him before turning her head away as she looks at the mirror on the right before letting out a sigh.

”Something wrong??”

She knew that the question would come, she closes her eyes before turning her attention back upwards. She swallows a few times before she finally answers his question.

”I have been busting my ass off since joining Sin City Wrestling to prepare myself to one day face the very best in the Bombshell Division, but now that this moment has come I am wondering if this moment comes too soon???”

She gasps as she feels his fingers dig back into her muscles, feeling his warmth working on the muscle before he reaches over towards her hands and slowly pulls her up to a seating position as he sits besides her.

”The moment that you will understand that you are ready is when you stand across the ring with your opponent Melissa. I can tell you about my experience sall I want about facing world champions, but every opportunity is a different one. I…”

She places a finger upon his mouth and smiles, tenderly kissing his cheek before pulling back and stares lovingly into his eyes.

”Thanks hun, that was exactly what I needed to hear.”

Goth is about to respond, but she kisses him on the cheek before walking off towards the dressing room as she is about to prepare the shower. She turns on the shower head and waits until the water heats up. She turns around and walks towards the dressing room and undresses. Her thoughts travel back towards what Goth had said, she knew that this would be the toughest challenge for her to date. But also an opportunity to prove her worth and maybe impress the booking committee to earn a future title shot somewhere down the road. She enters the shower room and leans her head back as the water touches her skin. She enjoys the water hits her body while she thinks back at the vicious attack upon Harper, she had planned it out perfectly as she knew that this would get under the skin of the veteran Jessie Salco, something that she had experienced from her in the past. She leans back against the wall and takes in the heat of the water as she is fully satisfied for what she had done and what is ahead of her. The smiles widens into a vicious one as she brings the moment back to mind when she connected with her finishing move against the face of the defenseless wrestling prospect.

”You deserved that one Jessie…., you just don’t know it yet.”

Are the words that she uses before turning her attention back to the showerhead above her, washing her hair before soaping her entire body as the shot slowly fades

November 29th 2022

”Okay, you better hide in the bedroom because Gerrit can be here any minute.”

Melissa says as she is talking to Goth’s mother and sister, who she had booked a flight to visit them to surprise Goth as it is his mother’s birthday. Goth had preferred for him and Melissa to have had the week off so that they would be able to visit his mother instead, but he knew that when Melissa was booked that they couldn’t just leave to visit his mother. This had caused him to turn sour after the card for this week’s show had been booked. Only to be unaware that Melissa had already booked flight tickets for his mother and sister to fly over in surprise. She watched his mother and sister enter the bedroom with lots of smiles before she pretended to go back in pretending to read a book. Only to hear the key from the hotel room door being used to open the door as Goth enters the room.

”Hi sweetheart.”

Melissa sweetly said towards him, but Goth doesn’t respond as he walks towards the refrigerator and grabs something to drink only to return with an angry look on his face

”Melissa??”

Melissa was trying to hide a huge grin on her face as she knew that he must have smelled what she was cooking. It was his mother’s favorite dish that Goth always enjoyed to eat, knowing that this time it would piss him off as it reminded him too much of his mother’s birthday.

”Yes sweetie??”

She says as she looks up from her book and stares at him with the most innocent look on her face that she could muster while staring into his angry eyes.

”Why did you make that??? You know that today is my mother’s birthday right??”

Again, she stifles a laugh as she uses all of her willpower to continue to look at him with that angelic look on her face.

”Yes I am aware of that Gerrit…,”

”Then why in the hell did you make that???”

He says while pointing towards the kitchen where the local Dutch meal was being prepared for what he had assumed was for the two of them, this time the look on his face made it impossible for Melissa to keep a straight face and bursts out in laughter. This only infuriates Goth even more.

”What’s so funny??”

Melissa wipes the tears from her face before attempting to look back at him

”Well your mother asked me to make it for her.”

”What do you mean my mother asked you?? This makes no sense!!”

Clearly the words had not sunk in yet with Goth what Melissa had tried to tell him, this causes her to smile at him before putting the book down beside her as she stood up. She grabs him by the hands and stares deeply into his eyes as she speaks out loud.

”Well I guess it is time for your mother to explain what I meant.”

Goth is about to say something when suddenly the door to their bedroom opens and his mother and sister walk out, both laughing out loud as they stare at the shocked look on Goth’s face as he realizes what just happened. Goth stares at his mother and sister before turning his attention towards Melissa as now the realization sets in and smiles.

”You did this….”

Melissa winks at him before motioning towards his mother and sister to come closer, the four of them share an intimate hug as this sets up a wonderful evening for Goth and his family after all.

Later that evening

Goth can be seen sitting on the sofa with his mother talking while Melissa and his sister are seated on the balcony with a glass of wine.

”Thank you for giving my mother a wonderful birthday after all.”

Melissa smiles as she takes another sip from the glass of wine.

”You are completely welcome Marieke, I knew that the final weeks of the year are very busy for us and that we barely get some time off to do something nice. That made me decide to fly you two over, allowing you three to spend time together as well as giving your mother a wonderful vacation for her birthday.”

The two smile as they share another sip from the glass of wine, Melissa looks over towards Gerrit’s his older sister before turning her attention back to the scenery in front of them.

”Penny for your thoughts.”

Melissa smiles as she momentarily looks over her shoulder towards Gerrit and his mother, watching them share a moment together as mother and son that melts her heart. She hesitantly turns her attention back towards his sister and sighs.

”Sometimes I just want to retire and drag Gerrit all the way back to the Netherlands and spend much time with you guys. I know your mother isn’t getting any younger and I don’t want to deprive him from any possible moment that you can spend with each other.”

Melissa looks questionably towards Gerrit’s his older sister, who smiles back towards her as she nods her head in understanding.

”You are just like my mother, always asking about her little boy.”

The two share a laugh together before Marieke continues talking.

”But the truth is that she wants him to live out his dream, she knows that he needs this final run before retiring.”

She becomes silent for a moment as now Gerrit’s sister is staring into her glass of wine while searching for the right words to say

”Marieke?? What’s wrong??”

Melissa looks concerned towards his sister, who looks up and lets out a sigh while trying to keep her eyes from tearing up.

”It had been difficult for her to let him go, she had been very protective towards him. You may argue that she was too over protective.”

Melissa smiles with a warm feeling glowing inside her heart

”But she knows that she cannot protect him, he is a big boy and needs to find his answers on his orwn.”

Marieke looks up at Melissa and smiles as her eyes move towards the engagement ring that she is wearing on her finger.

”And by the look of things, it seems that he has made one very correct decision by asking you to marry him.”

Melissa blushes, not having expected this as she shyly thanks Goth’s sister, who turns her attention back towards the scene in front of them

”I know you have asked us many of times to consider moving towards the United States and spend time with you guys and Gerrit JR. And we actually have come to the conclusion that this is perhaps the best thing to do.”

This caused a smile to emerge upon Melissa’s face as she reaches over and grabs Gerrit’s sister her hand.

”I’m sure that Gerrit JR would love to spend time with his aunt and grandmother.”

”Hey guys, me and my mother have something wonderful to tell…”

Both Melissa and Marieke look over their shoulders towards Goth and his mother, both giving them a knowing smile as the shot fades.

An Opportunity Not To Be Wasted

Melissa can be seen sitting down in a lounge chair while watching The Phantom of the Opera on Blu Ray that Goth’s mother had brought along with her. Staring at the disfigured pianist that hides his face behind a mask as the story moves her. She rests her head underneath her pulled up legs as her arms are wrapped around them. She remains seated like that until she hears the sound of the camera crew approaching her, causing her to sigh before pausing the Blu Ray.

”You sure as hell got a fucking lousy timing did you know that??”

She looks annoyed towards the camera before shrugging her shoulders and drops her legs as she leans back against the lounge chair biting her lower lip.

”But I guess since you have so made it so perfectly clear that I need to address my opponent for this week, then I shall. But I just need to get something off my chest before I turn my attention towards the champion, because there are a few names out there that I cannot and should not forge.”

Her expression changes into a sinister smile as she extends her arms across the edge of the lounge chair.

”My dear friends Jessie and Harper, the two individuals that I cannot get enough off…. How’s the head Harper??? And did you manage to calm her parents down Jessie?? Convincing them it wasn’t your fault?? I mean, I’ve heard that Harper’s father was rather upset with you…… I hope it didn’t cause you to have many sleepless nights over the little…..”accident” that Harper endured this past Sunday??”

Melissa giggles as she raises her left arm and gently runs her fingers through her curly hair, leans her head against the hand as she mockingly stares into the camera.

”Did you actually think things between us would have been over after our last confrontation Jessie?? To be honest, I actually had taken you to be far more intelligent than you ultimately turned out to be. I mean seriously Jessie, you play a good game in trying to worm yourself into a predicament where ultimately YOU are the one that gets all the glory while others are left behind with a sincere case of headaches. Something like the young and in-experienced Harper, I just find it amusing to see that all of the sudden you are upset.”

She raises an eyebrow towards the camera before letting out another sinister smirk.

”/amusing over the fact that you are nothing more than a mere hypocrite Jessie, a hypocrite that endangered sweet and lovable Harper by leaving her on her own in the cesspool that is the backstage area of Sin City Wrestling. To be honest Jessie, to this very day I still cannot believe that you did this to her. And you can tell the world that you were merely an innocent bystander, being forced to watch on as I kicked the shit out of that young and innocent angel, telling the world that you are innocent as you would never harm a hair on her sorry of an excuse of a head. And that’s why I tell you Jessie that you are nothing more than a liar and a hypocrite.”

“You see Jessie, you have a neck to belittle anyone that isn’t ready to compete in the big leagues. It doesn’t matter whether you truly are just too wet behind the ears,, a six foot amazon that destroys anyone in her sights…. Or the biggest threat to your existence Jessie, but before you start to point your little finger in an accusative fashion towards me… I will have to tell you that you are wrong.”


The demeaner on her face changes into one that is ice cold and very calculating.

”Do you remember Chloe Jessie?? Oh I’m sure you do, the little insecure girl that had a dream. A dream to compete in the ring, to compete inside the six sided ring that many before her have done as well. A girl that one day wanted to follow in the footsteps of many before her, she even mentioned YOU Jessie… And what did you do?? You had the audacity to tell her over and over again that she wasn’t ready. She wasn’t good enough for you wasn’t it?? Or the mere fact that she wanted too much too quickly, ultimately you were part of her having to be forced to go to a hospital… and for what Jessie?? Do you still remember that day??”

“I am sure you do…. don’t you?? Oh yeah, concussing her to a point where she needed medical attention… And then there was that single moment where all the attention was diverted from you to a psycho bitch… but that doesn’t change that your “wrestling accident” should not go unnoticed Jessie, that you should not be able to walk around without the suitable repercussions for your actions….  How does the saying go again Jessie??An eye for an eye??? You know the rest don’t you??”

“And I know already that you will tell the world that you cannot be blamed, that it was an accident…. All mere excuses for you to go back to bed late at night, closing your eyes without having any concerns of the wellbeing of another human being…. And how does it feel now huh Jessie? How does it feel to be concerned about whether someone like Harper or Chloe can actually get in the ring to compete one day??? You never had to be concerned about anyone!! I have, I did… I have been there for Chloe since day one!! I took her under my wing after my in ring debut against her, told her that she could achieve anything if she only had some more believe in herself, if she only put her mind to it. And you know why Jessie?? Because of people like YOU, who had told her that she would not mount to ANYTHING in this business!!! Knowing that it would influence her lack of confidence and hide in fear…. And once again, I know you will tell the world that you never used these exact words… But you did not have to Jessie, the damage had already been done by you and the likes of you Jessie. Because YOU influence an entire legion of fans that believe everything you say and do…. You make me sick because of that Jessie…, you are the reason why Chloe was out of competition for a long time. Just like you are the reason why Harper got kicked in the head at her most vulnerable, because you forgot to do what you were supposed to do. To look after her, to protect her from dangers that YOU KNOW that lurks around every single corner of this industry…. And I will tell you why Jessie, because you had to have the spotlight on yourself. You just had to feel the adoration one more time, because there’s nothing else you care about more than your stinking ego….. And now you know exactly how it feels to be the biggest piece of shit walking God’s green earth and I intend to destroy you before you hurt more innocent bystanders like a Chloe and a Harper…. And the best part of it all is Jessie, that there’s not a damn thing you can do to stop me.”


Melissa blows a kiss in the direction of the camera as if it was meant for Jessie.

”And now it’s time for me to focus upon the Bombshell World Heavyweight champion instead of telling Jessie Salco to get her head out of her ass, because she is just disgusting.”

Melissa rolls her eyes before shaking her head.

”I have wondered when the time would come that we would meet Masque, two outsiders in this line of sport that do our thing our way without worrying what others would think of us. Two unique entities in this business that come from a background that is unfamiliar in the wrestling world. A gymnast, a former kickboxer. And yet we only have one thing in mind don’t we, to win and not caring of how we achieve our goal. To be honest I can respect that, even though I do not respect you. Maybe I am foolish to think that way, maybe not. But until you prove me otherwise, I will not be concerned of what might just happen this Sunday when we finally meet.”

She stares into he camera, a part of her face shows a nerve twitch, clearly she is aware of exactly that what she is awaiting this Sunday. But just like always, Melissa does not back down from a challenge.

”I have seen what you have done to Amber, I have seen firsthand how you manipulate people I have seen your battles against the now former world champion and how you have dominated your opposition. It’s as if I am staring into a blueprint that I desire to achieve in my career when it is my time to be on the top of the food chain, while everyone else is gunning for your world title. And I have to admit that I have looked on from afar, studying you. Wondering why people despise you, why they don’t seem to want to understand you. Why you are so different than others, why you are capable of getting away with anything that you do… And at first I had thought, probably like anyone else before me have done. Is to blame you for being a freak, desperately explaining the world that you do not belong because of where you came from and what it is that you stand for.”

“And I just realized that this nothing more than a description of you being a monster, while I have come to the conclusion that this isn’t the case. Because let’s face it, what kind of monster are you if people like Jessie Salco have been desperately trying to hide that barrier that consumes them for over ten years now.”


Melissa stares into the camera with a cold and calculate look on her face, her eyes fixated upon the camera as if she is talking to her opponent directly.

”It makes all sense now, your appearance in and out of the ring. t/he tales you speak off, trying to rattle the brain of your opponents because it pleases you doesn’t it?? The mere satisfaction of watching your opposition slowly become a target for your Rapture mandible claw…quite fascinating to see how you cut through your opposition as if you were a knife that goes through melting butter. Too bad that my fascination has not been consumed with desperation. Desperation to be the one that will unmask you so to speak and reveal to the world that you are no longer the only monster that hides behind a mask of misery. Because that’s where it all comes from doesn’t it??”

She smirks as she shakes her head

”Oh who am I trying to fool? I am far from being Doctor Phil who wants to dissect your brain. I am more the type of girl that likes to inflict pain upon others in the most physical way, the question between you and me is who will be the only one left standing after the smoke has settled. I know that people like to pick the safe bet and go for the champion, to go for the one that is on top, sadly for those weakened minds there is nobody in this world that I can say that is on top of the mountain that is Melissa… the Lady Goth, the one woman that is capable to match physicality with you pound for pound. Just understand that one swift kick and I will have you end up the same way like the wrestling prospect that Jessie Salco is still crying over. But why don’t we just find out the old-fashioned way who the toughest bitch is in this game…. Because if you don’t…, I will rip off that mask of yours from your stinking head and make an example out of you just like I will do to Jessie Salco…. “

“I see you this Sunday champ….”



With that the shot slowly fades.



18
Climax Control Archives / Goth vs Matthew Kross
« on: November 25, 2022, 09:25:41 PM »



The Genesis of Goth
 
Chapter: My quest


It’s evening and Goth can be seen sharing a moment along with Melissa after last week’s Climax Control, after watching on when Melissa had challenged Jessie Salco for a final confrontation. He had smiled as he had watched Jessie come up with excuses, believing that they had settled the score at the Super Card a few weeks ago. But he had known that this wasn’t the case for Melissa, she wanted to rinse out the foul taste out of her mouth from the several losses that she had endured against Jessie and Ariana Angelos.

“You have made the first step on mentally breaking Jessie, but the next step will follow this coming Sunday.”

He gently pats her on the butt, causing her to giggle as she turns around to face him and plants a kiss on his cheek. She whispers something in his ear as she walks off to the locker room as Goth grabs his cellphone and dials a number

“Hey it’s me, make sure that Melissa has a clear path to…..”

Goth notices the camera crew as he stops talking, he turns around and whispers something into the cellphone that nobody is apparently meant to hear. He slowly turns around with a sickening smile upon his face.

“Yeah that’s right, we want to make sure that there will be something for Jessie Salco that she will never forget.”

He turns off the cell phone and stares into he camera with a cold and calculated look on his face.

“Let me guess? You just happened to wander around backstage and thought it was alright to listen to a private conversation??”

Goth turns around, not waiting for an answer that he knows that will not come. He is walking towards the parking lot where he turns towards his waiting limo before entering. He suddenly stops merely after setting one foot inside but turns towards the camera crew and shakes his head.

“Where do you think you are going?? I can’t remember accepting anyone besides his fiancé to ride along with me. So do me a favor, back off.”

He pushes the camera crew away by pushing his hand towards the camera, shoving it away from him before entering the limo and closes the door. He grabs his cellphone and checks some of the messages that he has received during the show, his eye catches one specific message from someone that he has not spoken to for a long time. He scowls as he remembers the backstage confrontation between him and his old friend Bill Barnhart. Someone that he had trusted his life to, someone that he knew he had betrayed his trust and did not wanted to deal with him anymore because of his past as an alcohol abuser.

He turns his cell phone back into his pocket and rests his hands behind his head as he stares at the ceiling of his limo. He was upset, mostly because he could not blame Bill for not trusting him after he had broken the trust of the Bulldog so many times in the past. He lets out a sigh, he had hoped to get into contact with his old friend somehow. He had been at the point of dialing his number so many times, but every single time the courage had sunk into his boots and decided not to. Worried about the outcome of the reaction of his old friend, already knowing that Bill would scream at him or even ignore him. He stares ahead of him, his thoughts drift off to better days. The days where he and Bill had shared the tag team titles in Global Wrestling Alliance after James Weck had turned his back on him while the two were tag team champions. Bill was the one that volunteered to be his tag team partner, a respect that had grown through the years as they had been part of the same company. The memory was quickly replaced by him and Bill being a part of Goth’s very own company The AWA… where Bill was for a very long time his right hand man, something that had caused some of the most destructive moments as well as the funniest as Iris had crapped on his expensive carpets more than one occasion.

“For fuck sakes….,”

He says as he nearly could smell the dog poo that had been dropped on his expensive carpets. He had hated the guts of that dog at those times, but secretly he had always loved Iris. Wondering how old Iris has become as Bill and him had known each other for quite some time and Bill had that dog as long as Goth could remember.

“Can I join you for a ride good sir???”

Says the voice of Melissa, as this has caught Goth by surprise as he was so far away in his memories that he had not noticed her approaching the limo. He finally responds with a smile as the two kiss each other before putting on their seatbelts for the limo to start to drive.

“So what was on your mind handsome??”

She asks Goth as he lets out a sigh, realizing that she had noticed him. This causes him to scratch the back of his neck before turning his attention towards Melissa.

“Its Bill, me and him had a stare down when I was backstage earlier today. It was so strange to be in the same room with him after all these years, years of not having spoken a word to him because…”

Goth’s words travel off in his thoughts, he couldn’t finish the sentence because he was feeling ashamed of what had happened between him and one of his closest friends ever. It had gotten this worse that he had felt jealousy over the friendship that Bill and Vinnie had grown throughout the years. Because he knew what a genuine person Bill was outside the realm of the wrestling world, something he had openly spoken about with Melissa that he wanted his friendship back. Something he had learned that it was a closed book for Bill, something he could not blame him for. He feels his arm tense, his hands turn into fists before he notices Melissa gently squeezing his arm as this slowly brought him back to focus as he turns his attention towards her and is met by the most sincere smile he has ever seen.

“I am so lucky to have you.”

He whispers towards her, causing her to smile as she plants a soft kiss on his lips. The two share a kiss for several moments before she pulls away, lowering her eyes as she savors the moment. She slowly reopens her eyes as she shows a look of concern

“Do you think Bill wants to fight you in the ring??”

The words come out of her mouth and makes him second guess himself whether that this was truly Bill’s intentions. He knew he was good enough to give him a run for his money, but was this something that he was actually ready for??

“Gerrit??”

This startles him once more, she can see doubt on his face. Something that she has not often seen from him, this really must be bothering him. His hands start to shake for a moment before he tries to hide them by planting them on the couch that they are seated upon. But Melissa had noticed it already, but decided to not push it. Goth turns his head towards the window of the passenger door, pretending to look outside but his thoughts drift back to some old memories.

“BILL!!!!!”

Goth shouted as we are back to 2012, Goth storms out of his office with an angry look on his face as Bill already knew how late it is as he came charging out of his office to meet up with Goth. Who is pointing into his office, where we see Iris come walking out of with a look that tells us that she knows that she has done a bad thing.

“Get that stinking mutt out my office!!!”

“Yes Goth, I’m sorry that she had slipped out of my office. Iris come here!!!”

Bill runs over towards his dog and attaches the leash against the dog collar and drags her with him while apologizing to Goth who sniffs his nose and can smell the aroma of the dog poo that the British Bulldog had dropped on the carpet.

“This time Bill is going to clean it up himself.”

We see Goth smile at the comment as we are back to the present day, remembering the many times that they had been at each other’s throats for absolutely nothing while Iris was always very nervous around him. He never understood why the dog was so nervous around him, most of the time he just ignored her instead of playing a lot with the dog. This made him think back to a certain point in his career as owner of the AWA.

“BARK!!!”

The shot opens up in 2015, one of the last few years that the company was still competing against other companies. Goth was seated in his jacuzzi as we notice Iris run into the bathroom of Goth’s office where he had a jacuzzi. Causing him to lower the newspaper that he was reading before rolling his eyes at the sight of the dog from the Barnharts.

“Oh God, not again….. Iris, whatever you do… please don’t jump into the…”


“DAMN YOU STINKING MUT!! Get the f*** out of my jacuzzi!!!”

But Iris is splashing around the jacuzzi, clearly enjoying the water as dives under water for a moment before coming back up and sprays some water into the direction of Goth. Who is about to grab the dog by the collar, but his attention is being diverted by….

“IRIS??? Where are you girl?? Goth!! Have you seen my….. Oh there you are you little biscuit!!!”

“Little…. Biscuit???”

Goth mutters out loud in quite a shock, he had heard dog owners giving their pets lots of cute names, but biscuit wasn’t one of them according to him.

“Was Mister Goth a bad man to you Iris?? Did he yell at you??”

This wasn’t the reaction from Bill that Goth had expected from him, he was about to say something towards him and his dog as Bill suddenly turns towards him and cuts him off.

“Look at her Goth, how could you possibly not want to spend time with her into the jacuzzi???”

“I….. What???”

Goth’s eyes widens as he suddenly sees Bill taking off his jacket and unbuttons his matching pink buttoned down shirt that he was wearing.

“Bill?? What in the hell do you think you are doing???”

Goth watches him take off his shirt before turning his attention towards undoing his shoes, he has already undone one as he kicks him towards the toilet before undoing the other.

“Well sir Goth, I realized that Iris has not yet gotten her swimming diploma.”

“So???”

Goth’s eyes turn from an angry one to a suspicious one, only to have them suddenly open wide as he realize what Bill had in mind. But then it is already too late.

“Ahhh that feels nice Goth, I think we should make it a family and friends get together one day and all share this lovely jacuzzi of yours wouldn’t you agree???”

Bill has already stepped into the jacuzzi and has dumped Iris into the water once more as he had not waited for an answer from Goth. Who at this point is too shocked to say anything that is going on into his bathroom. We see Iris splatter around as Bïll is trying to educate his dog how to do the breast stroke.

“Okay Iris, please pay close attention on what I am doing.”

The sight is truly one that would allow anyone to burst out in laughter for the sheer stupidity as Bill has gotten on his knees while trying to make the exact moves with his arms without having to hit the edges of the jacuzzi without any success of course. This causes him to look up at Goth after a few attempts as his hands are clearly hurting from hitting them against the edges of the jacuzzi.

“I am not here to be a pesky complainer boss, but you should really ask yourself whether you should get a bigger jacuzzi than this one. This one is clearly not suitable for teaching animals how to swim.”

This causes Goth’s eyes to widen as he is slowly starting to breathe heavily.

“Bill, this is MY personal jacuzzi. This is not… I repeat NOT a swimming pool. So please get your….”

“Whoops, I’m sorry Iris. I guess I had always thought that Goth is an animal lover, but I guess he only loves money and…”

Bill quickly gets out of the jacuzzi while carrying iris in his hands, grabbing his dry clothing before stepping towards the door to his office while water falls all over the floor as well as his clothing is squishing like crazy.

“And being an arrogant prick…”

“WHAT??!!!”

Goth has grabbed a shower bottle as he throws it towards the vanishing Bill Barnhart, the bottle hits the door that Bill quickly closed. This causes the bottle to drop on the floor as Goth sits down on the edge of his jacuzzi, trying to register what exactly had happened just a few moments ago.

“That was so funny.”

Goth whispers as we come back to the present day, still staring through the window of his passengers seat. But this time he is grinning from ear to ear as he suddenly hears Melissa.

“What was so funny??”

Goth turns his attention towards Melissa, sitting upright before explaining the situation that he once had been in together with Iris and Bill Barnhart. This causes Melissa to burst out in laughter as both of them share a good laugh while the car continues to drive all the way back to their hotel as there they have plans to spend the night there before getting up early to head over towards the next city where next week’s Climax Control will be aired

Present Day

Footsteps are heard walking across a hallway of a hotel late at night, something that Goth loves to do between travels to clear his mind or focus upon an up and coming match. This time it is a combination of both, one side of it all is the confrontation that he has had with current Roulette champion “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart and the other side of the coin is the first ever confrontation with Matthew “The Raven” Knox. Experience has taught him throughout his career that you cannot overlook the one for the other, but this time it is rather special. A lifelong friendship that had gone through the drain, someone that he had respected as a human being and as a competitor. And on the opposite side, an unknown to him. Someone that he has watched inside the ring as he had waged war with Mac Bane. He knew he had to push Bill Barnhart to the back of his mind, something that the same experience that had taught him he ultimately would when the bell has rang. Goth turns a corner, stops and looks around. He notices the numbers on the doors and realized that he has been walking circles for the third time.

“What is wrong with me??”

He asks himself, looking at his watch as the clock reads that an hour had passed since he had left his hotel room and started to walk around. He usually would either take the steps towards a different level or the elevator, but this time he had decided to stay at the same level that he was staying at. He looks to his left, noticing that he was actually standing in front of his own hotel room door, he lift his hand towards the door knob but stops just moments before reaching out to open it. He had decided that it was too early for him to get back, he knew Melissa wouldn’t have mind to spend some more time with him while watching some of her favorite Netflix programs. And normally he would love to watch some of those with her, but this time he wasn’t into the mood. He was feeling restless, he for some strange reason had the urge to seek the confrontation with someone. Anyone? No, he had one person particular in mind.

“Bill…. Barnhart….”

The name softly rolls off the tip of his tongue, a name that in seriousness he has not uttered in many yeas and yet it feels like it is a recurring subject in his daily life. He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before deciding to continue the walk until he knows there’s an elevator ahead of him. He stops before it, presses the button on the right of the elevator door and presses it for a few seconds longer than necessary. He reluctantly lets his hand fall next to his side, counting the seemingly minutes that it takes the elevator to come down even though it is only a matter of seconds. He steps inside after the door had opened, mentally scowling at himself when he notices a hotel staff member already stood inside the elevator before he could step inside. He decides to just nod towards the other figure, who returns the gesture before Goth turns his focus back upon his lingering thoughts. Nearly not even noticing that the other person had asked him a question.

“Excuse me??”

Goth replies after he had thought he had heard the other person mentioning something towards him

“Apologies sir, but what floor do you wish to go??”

Goth raises an eyebrow, wondering why this individual needed to know where he had wanted to go. Only to realize that he had forgotten to press a button to whatever floor he wanted to go to, this causes him to look at the number of buttons where each represented a floor. Goth finally presses the button to three floors down from the one that he had gotten inside the elevator before turning his attention towards the individual as he nods his head in appreciation. The two men turn their attention away from each other as Goth straightens his jacket as he notices the elevator stopping one floor separated from where he was about to go. He looks over his shoulder and notices that the other figure exits, nodding his head towards Goth as in saying goodnight before Goth watches the doors from the elevator slowly closing in on him.

“”Why do people tend to start a conversation with me after I step foot inside an elevator??

He asks himself before shrugging off the question with a shrug, his attention slowly moves towards the opening doors as he has reached the floor that he had picked out for no particular reason. Slowly he exits the elevator and looks around the dark hallway where for some reason not every lamp above a hotel room door is active. He suddenly hears a noise coming from a few feet away from him, causing him to quickly turn his attention towards it and notices a young couple who had issues trying to open up the door of their hotel room while using their very own room key. He shakes his head, before turning his attention towards the other end of the hallway.

“Amatures…,”

He whispers underneath his breath so that nobody could hear him, he starts to walk away from the direction that the young couple were standing. He let his eyes fall on a hotel room number and stops right in front of it.

“The Barnharts….”

Goth whispers the last name of Bea and Bill, he knows he either should knock on the door or just simply walk off. But he does neither of the two options as for some reason neither sounds right for him to do right now. Grinding his teeth some more as his hands turn into fists

“Why am I refraining myself from doing anything??”

He asks himself, knowing that he won’t be able to answer that question, something that annoys him. He slowly lifts his hand towards the door, finally deciding to knock on the door and demand to get some answers from his “old” friend. But he suddenly noticing that the doorknob from the hotel room door is slowly turning. Goth quickly moves to the right and starts to walk, feeling the breath inside his throat as he quickly turns a corner as he hears the familiar laughter from Bill while tkaing Iris for a quick walk. Goth lifts his watch towards his face and notices the time of a quarter to eleven. Softly cursing towards himself, he should have known better not to go outside around this time of day without having to worry not to bump into Bill. Because he knew that Iris would have taken outside for a walk around this time of the day. He notices Bill surpassing him while staring at the massive back from the current Roulette champion. A championship belt that he has held several times and defended a record amount of time… or at least that is what it once was, he should merely check with the stat checker Mercedes Vargas for that one… causing him to huff from a cynical standpoint. Leaning against the wall of the hallway that he stood in, hoping that the breathing would subside soon as he checks his watch again. But only a minute had passed, even though it looked so much longer.

“Forgive me Knox, I guess this is what happens when you have a moment of having a relapse on solely being focused upon the task at hand huh?? But no worries my friend, coming Climax Control, the only thing that I am only interested in is beating you. Something that we have all come to expect haven’t we?? It’s like the days of the Gladiators, who sole mission was to crush his opposition before someone else does it to you, letting the spectators to be a part of the entire spectacle before allowing them to walk home satisfied until the next time that someone would take a risk in entertaining the “masses”. ”

“I’m sure we will meet soon Bill, I just hope you won’t expect too much of a good night sleep while I am around.”

He lets out a sigh before deciding to walk towards the opposite direction that Bill had come from. He quickly surpasses the hotel room of the Barnhart’s as he concentrates back upon the man that he will be facing this Sunday on Climax Control. Matthew Kross, a name that has caused him to smile for the first time that he had been able to notice beforehand. He knows off the fact that both Kross and Mac Bane have been gunning for the world title along with Ken Daviesson who had lost the belt to the current champion.

“Matthew….,”

He smiles at the thought of mentioning a biblical name, something he has always preferred over any other name that people could come up with.  A man that has been here before, never got his world title rematch. A story that Goth has heard so many times before, it causes him to get annoyed over at the mere thought that someone would be entitled for something when they come back after a sabbatical??

“Funny how some people get what they want, but I still have been waiting for my title opportunity for over a year now?? Yeah, ask Mark Cross about that. The cowardly little bitch has ran off to another place without EVER taking responsibilities for his own actions. But I am sure that he will be back around Blast From The Past season. But I guess he is just another liability that I am fortunate for that I do not have to wipe my hands off from the blood that he would be spilling upon them when I get my hands around his neck. But that dignifying honor is bestowed upon you Matthew…. I know harsh words for someone that has not even been in the ring with me for a one-on-one confrontation have we not? It’s the classical what if question that always lingers wrhen two men become one inside that six sided ring of ours. The moment that we can finally verbally assault each other beyond the imagination of those who merely turn on the television sets and get an education on what is truly at stake in life. Something that pissants like them cannot relate to, because they are incapable of relating to greats like myself.”

“I hope I am not putting a damper upon your expectations of what you had hoped for me to say Matthew, I am not here to pamper to anyone’s feelings. So I hope you didn’t get all too excited for getting a talk of how I respect you and how much I look forward in facing you. Because if you were looking for anything close enough into that direction, then I suggest you should have just stayed away at whatever obscure vicinity that you came from. Because where I am concerned, you are entitled to nothing at all.”


He grinds his teeth, shakes his head before letting out a loud sigh. Resting his arms against the wall in front of him as he looks over to the left and then to the right as if he had heard a sound from either side.

“I know you have had great battles with Mac, I know you want to return to the promised land. Hell don’t we all? It just sickens me to think that all you have to do is to show up and all the wrong that has done to you will be justified by having a hand being placed over your head and everything will be forgiven. All you have to do is to be a good little boy isn’t it?? I guess I must have paid better attention in how I had left this company and the way I came back. But unlike you Matthew, I prefer to do things upon my own accord. Earn everything that is being handed upon you by a silver platter. It’s useless to resist in order to tell me that I am wrong, because nothing will change my opinion on this matter Matthew. Because you are just like Drake Greene once was, just like Mr. Jett City, may he Rest In Peace. But that still doesn’t mean that when you leave, that all your opportunities will be drained through the toilet and you have to start all over again. But I guess that’s what you get with the people who have a jump line mentality isn’t it?? It’s no surprise there that with people like you, that people like “Bulldog” Bill Barnhart are being forced to remain in the Roulette division, or that people like Fenris or Jack Washington need to be put in the waiting list for a possible title opportunity at the nearest convenient appointment that this company is able to put them through. And then I have seriously not even considered to put me through a climactic orgasmic sensation by naming every fucking reason why I should not be in the conversation for whatever reason it is that you are getting. But I guess I am here once again, allowed to pick up the dirty work where any other supposedly superstar in this company is too reluctant to go through what I personally refer to as taking out the trash and never see it back again.”

“Now I know that these words do not trouble you Matthew, but words aren’t the sole essence of what I am capable off inflicting upon others. But it is what I do inside that six sided ring that makes the difference in whether I will allow you to walk upon your own accord…. Or have you stretchered out with a smile upon your face. A smile because you start to realize that there is an opportunity that one day you may be able to stand on your own two feet again. Allowing the decision to be in your hands on whether you wish to continue this line of sports that we call wrestling, or simply grab the ball and run in order to stay away from another beating that I will give you and then I will not be so forgiving. Because that is what I do Matthew, I give the opportunity to others in whether they wish to oppose me one more time…. Or whether they want to be referred as either a coward as well having made the smartest decision ever made in your entire life. Something apparently Bill Barnhart is willing to give everything up for to find out whether the experiences that he had gone through in the past has not died off with retirement looming over me as a thin line throughout my career. Twenty years of having beat anyone that matters in this business. And I know that you will jump to the opportunity to say that I have never faced or beat you, because I have already beaten you without ever having to lace up my fucking boots and kick the shit out of you.”

“Forgive me Matthew, I would have rather spend time shoving a silver spoon up your ass in a sign of respect for who the fuck you are. But that would have meant that I would have to lie through my teeth, that would have meant that I would be giving you a false sense of security that you would have stand a chance against me inside that six sided ring. Only to realize that when that moment comes that you think you can shine over me, that you come to the realization that you are incapable of dealing with that reality Matthew. You will simply crumble underneath the pressure that I have been dealing with for the majority of my twenty year career. Where I had to watch people come and go, no longer surprised that the classics will never die as the mouths that spew them into the obscenity of life have changed…. But the end result of me overcoming everything until I get what I deserve instead of expecting it because of an outdated promise or expectation. Because if you are one of those who believe that everything can be dictated by their own choosing, then I will just have to free them from their ignorance and wipe my boots clean before moving on to the next. Because I am entitled to the very best… something I refuse to share with he likes of you or Bill Barnhart. So please entertain me the last few days before our confrontation is finally set in stone… because it will be the final one that you will be able to remember Matthew…. Until then…. Until then…..”






19
Climax Control Archives / Senor Vinnie vs. Mac Bane
« on: November 18, 2022, 03:26:47 PM »

Will the Real Senor Vinnie Please Stand up?

November 14th 2022

Tijuana, Mexico

The shot opens up at the driveway of the Pro Wrestler Senor Vinnie’s mansion, who is washing his car while listening to some mariachi music. He is wearing white knee high pants, a white sleeveless shirt and around his neck a golden chain with a golden mariachi guitar at the end of it. He whistles along the music until he notices the camera crew and waves them to approach him.

“Hola Amigo’s!!! Como Estas???”

His pearly white smile shows as the camera slowly zooms out and shows a majority part of the driveway of his mansion. He drops the sponge into the bucket and cleans his hands with a towel before gesturing the camera crew to follow him inside. There he walks over towards the kitchen and grabs a can of water and pours some into a glass before taking a sip from it.

“Ahh that tastes great.”

He turns his attention towards the camera crew and gestures them to follow him towards his lounge room as he sits down and places his feet on top of the table in front of him. He awaits the crew to set up their stuff before he finally is capable to start.

“How is everyone?? I hope you have a wonderful day and most importantly remember me??”

He shows a cheesy smile upon his face before taking a sip from the glass of water that he had brought along with him.

“I know there have been people wondering where I have been as of late, something that I have to admit that it is a very good question. And thankfully I have an answer that may put your faster beating hearts at ease.”

He takes a sip of water, places the glass down upon the wooden armrest next to him. He places his hands behind his head as he ties up his long hair in a ponytail before spreading them across the lounge chair that he sat down a few moments ago.

“I have taken a moment off from my wrestling schedule to take care of some personal issues that has caused a divorce between me and my ex Valora. As you can remember me and Lora agreed to meet up with each other, we started talking and both of us felt the need to put some issues to rest. Now I know that this sounds interesting for the listening ears of you quality gossip magazines, but me and Lora actually have gotten closer to each other as friends. That is right, me and Lora have both agreed that even though we still have feelings for each other, that there is no foundation to once again start over. But we both needed time to heal some emotional wounds. Something that I would publicly want to thank the owners Senor Ward and Underwood for allowing this to happen. But seeing that Lora is back in Japan and that I have given my amigo Bill Barnhart a wonderful birthday present is the beginning of the return of Senor Vinnie.”

He shows his big grin and waits for ten seconds, as if he is expecting a rather large applause from a crowd that is basically the crew members from Sin City Wrestling. Vinnie obviously ignores the deafening silence from them and “soaks” up their admiration as he motions to them to “be quiet”

”Thank you, you are too kind. But I will gladly accept your admiration as long as it gives me such a heartwarming feeling. I have to admit that even though I love competing inside the six sided ring, it was necessary for me to step away from it all. I have been going through such a long period of time where I had blamed everything and everyone for the mere debacle of a legendary wrestling career in the making in the last few years. That it was obviously a necessity for me to step away for a while, even though I did miss all of you wonderful people. But life comes first, a lesson that I wish to share with all my little Vinstars out there that have been sending me messages through Twitter and all other types of social media. Hell, even to all of you grannies out there that had the willpower to write me old school letters really touched my heart. It shows me the love and the respect that people have for their favorite wrestlers, how they look up to them for being a role model. And it has taught me a wise lesson in life that I need to be a better person, but I can only do that when I am all 100 percent up here.”

Vinnie points towards his head and smiles

“And I am officially back to wrestling once again, this time I plan on to stay active for quite some time. To the point where I actually have set some goals for me for now until the end of next year. And for all of you die hard little Vinstars out there, I know you want to know whether I am planning to go for another world title run?? And to those questions I only have one proper answer to give, that when it is my time I will become a two time world champion and play a serenade to all of my beloved fans. Because that’s what artists do, we entertain those who pay their hard earned money to watch us perform at the highest level.”

He closes his eyes as his face turns sad for a moment, we even see a small tear emerge from his left eye as he quickly pinks it away.

“Now I know that I have been at the wrong side of the specter as an athlete, an athlete that you expected the very best performance from. And I know that in the end of my active career until my break that I did anything BUT perform at the highest level. And I feel bad about that, I am honestly concerned about whether you still have my poster hanging at your bedroom wall. Not because I am an ego centric individual, but more importantly I don’t want you to think that I am a bad man, that I run from my responsibility. Or to put it even more mildly, that I just don’t care.”

He opens his eyes once again, the welling underneath now both eyes are starting to show as he is clearly very emotional.

“It is one of the things that I have been talking about with my now good friend Valora, she told me that I needed something that not only myself but also my fans could identify with. And it actually started to become very apparent that this organization lacks ideals, that it lacks transparency and most importantly a man that they could believe in as a wholesome individual. Because I have looked at the roster of this company, I noticed that something was missing. And please, before people are going to start to take my words the wrong way then I apologize beforehand. Because who is there that is truly the real baby face that is actually a moralistic masterpiece??”

He looks questionably into the camera as if he is expecting anyone of the SCW roster to answer his question, but nods his head as it remains quiet.

“Exactly, nobody. Hell, sometimes this company needs to pay a bucket load of money for a guy that has done it all to, in his words pop the ratings. Is that what we want our children to look at and think that is alright?? To be someone that only shows up for the money?? Tells a load of trash in front of the camera, profanity is second nature to this man and he is a father?? Well seriously, I could not have believed my eyes even more the last time he showed up. Now people may say that why didn’t you take on his open challenge Vinnie??? Well to those I explain the obvious, sometimes nature has other intentions for us human beings than what others are expecting from us. But if this senor wishes to issue another open challenge?? Then I gladly accept, because then it is my opportunity to showcase the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.”

The sad face slowly turns into a happy once again after mentioning the three wise lessons of Senor Vinnie.

“Now I can hear you think, what are the three wise lessons from Senor Vinnie?? Well let me educate you with the three wise lessons. And before I start, I want to tell the world that I had to narrow it down to just three. Because as a humanitarian, I hold value to many wise lessons. Just like stay in school, because we all can agree that an education is a very important thing in life that will ultimately skyrocket your career in becoming a farmer, a lawyer or perhaps a toilet cleaning lady at McDonalds. And before people start to judge those cleaning ladies, be thankful that at least you can sit down at a clenched toilet instead of having to worry whether your aim will succeed this time.”

Vinnie smiles as he continues to talk.

“another one is to always drink your milk, because for young children growing up it is important to get enough calcium to strengthen your bones, you don’t want to end up like Uncle Jorge, because he never drank his milk and now has to pay for it by having an 18 year old nurse named Julia push him everywhere he goes. And I know how much you young kids love to run around these days….. And a final one that nearly made the cut, but ultimately didn’t make the list was never leave table before finishing breakfast, lunch or dinner. Because let’s face it, with everything getting more expensive in this world it is disrespectful not only towards your parents who paid money for your food, but also towards those who have grown the vegetables or raised the animals that ultimately end up on your plate. So remember, if you don’t finish your plate than you cannot be a Vinstar, because I always finished my plate.”

Vinnie raises his hand in the air as if he was pledging upon the bible that he was telling the truth.

“But ultimately I have come with the three wisest of lessons that I could teach you. Number one: Say your prayers, now obviously if you are not religious than I can understand that you do not wish to do something like that. But for me and many others it is the most important thing in life to turn to someone that listens to you, that is always there for you. And even if you do not believe, then at least have that one or two persons in your life that is there…. Like your mami and papi. Because they love you and will always help you, even if you are sometimes a bad kid. And then lesson number two: water your cactus. Now I know that some of you prefer other plants, that’s okay with me too. I just picked that option because of obviously Pete my amigo. But plants and trees are a part of our lives. Thanks to them we can inhale the oxygen that they produce, while they turn the carbon dioxide back into oxygen. So to all of you who think that cutting the rainforest is good, you are wrong. And I want the cactus to be a symbol for us to change and Pete has willingly volunteered to be that symbol. That and well, he was forced by Iris the Bulldog or else she would dump him. ”

Vinnie smiles at this before realizing that he has one more lesson to educate his fans with.

“And my final lesson I want to teach you all, is to respect your fellow man/child/plant or animal. Because without others we would have a very lonely life to live wouldn’t you agree?? And I know, you do not always agree with what people say or believe in. But is that the reason for not respecting them?? Just like I made a point earlier, I do not agree with the work ethics of one particular person. But I do respect him for what he has achieved in his career, but I would have done things differently if it was up to me. And that is what I wish to show to the world when I face anyone that management decides to put me against in a match, to show them the respect that they deserve. Even though I may not be getting the same in return, but that’s okay. I have always been taught that a better world starts with yourself, perhaps I can be a motivator for someone to change their life. Nd for me it would be already a success if I manage to touch the life of one individual. Because changing the world starts with one, then another and in the long run it may affect the entire world. ”

Vinnie smiles from ear to ear, proud of the wise lessons that he wishes to share with his fans. Believing that with his ideals being shared by others that he can ultimately create a better world for the entire population to live in.

“Now before everyone thinks that I am only doing this to make a quick buck, do know that I will indeed propose ideas for merchandise. But I will share fifty percent of the revenue to good causes to help the poor, to plant new cactuses and pray!!!”

Vinnie jumps up from his seat as he is now really getting into hi role as someone that wants to change the world.

“Just imagine!! If together my fellow Vinstars could change the mindset of one person, then we could make the next step in our conquest to make this world a better place to live in by creating a global version of the European Song Contest. Where we will share songs from all different nations, to battle it out in unison in whomever has the best song that could ultimately unite us to become one!! Because let us not forget,k that music unites, to be all winners because we all want one and the same thing!! Tob e my personal Vinstar for a day!!!!”

He holds his hands to his chest, look at the ceiling with a crazed but loving way as he continues to run his mouth.

“And I will host that yearly event, where it will be hosted at the country that has won the previous years event. And I will come up on stage, singing my rendition of Diana Ross’s Reach out and Touch. And I will have doves fly over my head as a symbol of peace and love between us all. And we will have ballerina’s perform the nutcracker dance during the break where the judges will count the votes from everyone that is willing to donate money for charity. And everyone that votes will get an exclusive Vinstar fan shirt, that will be on sale for $9,99 and for $5 extra you will receive a replica Pete cactus toy!!”

Vinnie is running around in his mansion, nearly knocking over the cameraman as he runs past it and misses it by mere inches. He jumps on a sofa that barely manages to stand up straight as he jumps up and down in excitement.

“I will hold meet and greets and will hold motivation speeches to help those who need that extra push in the back. For those who have issues in believing in themselves and think they aren’t able to changing the world. Because IF I can, then so can you!! Oh yes, I think another slogan for a t shirt just popped in my head for me to copyright!!”

He turns his attention towards the cameraman as he grabs the camera and holds it very close to his face, allowing a clear view of his “positive deranged” look on his face

“YES WE CAN!!! What do you think???”

The cameraman wants to respond, but Vinnie has already run off screaming while running around his mansion.

“YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! YES WE CAN!!! I am a visionary!! I cannot believe that I have not yet come up with this before!!! I am going to call Bill and Bea,, when they hear about this I am sure that they will immediately beg to become honorary members of my Vinstar fan club!!!”

Vinnie suddenly stops after the mention of his fan club as he stares smiling towards another camera that so happen to catch him after his run.

“You can join my fan club for $90 a year!! You will get a monthly magazine send by email as we do not wish to cut trees to make paper. I will send you a personalized welcome message to my fan club as well as many wonderful prices that you could win. And the biggest price is the Vinstar of the year award. That’s a contest that whoever sends the coolest Vinstar fan club picture to the magazine can win a meet and greet with yours truly and front row seats at one of the biggest shows of the year!!!! Isn’t that amazing???”

He jumps off the sofa and drops to his knees, another tear can be seen from his left eye as he pinks it away just like the first time.

“I guess it’s great to be me… And for $ 25 you can purchase your very own I guess it’s great to be me t shirt!!! All on sale on www.vinstarsfanclub.com!!! Check it out now!!! And do it quick, because all of those items will be sold out faster than you can say senor Vïnnije is my favorite wrestler 99 times!!!!”

Vinnie holds up his thumb before running off and screaming out even more weird things as the shot fades to a commercial break.

I am back]

We cut back to Vinnie’s mansion, this time he is seated near his swimming pool, drinking a glass of tequila while enjoying the sun in the afternoon. He is wearing a Bermuda swimming trunk and a very colorful open buttoned down shirt. He is listening to some Carlos Santana while humming along with the guitar solo’s of the virtuoso. He notices the camera crew while taking a sip from his tequila and nods his approval towards the crew to come closer. He places his hands behind his head and stares in the distance as he has turned his gaze away from the camera while the crew is setting up their gear.

“Take your time amigo’s, I am in no mood to go anywhere.”

He smirks at the comment, he takes another sip from his glass while noticing that the microphone is being lifted in the air to pick up anything that he has to say about his match against fellow former world champion Mac Bane.

“It’s been quite an interesting year hasn’t it??”

He says with a serious look upon his face, not having taken his gaze away from whatever part of the mansion or beyond that he is looking at. His jawline is visibly tensed as his thoughts are visibly focused upon facing a man that he has not yet beaten before.

“Quite an impressive career you have had so far in this company Mac Bane. Something that I have come to understand that is a continuation of what you have achieved prior since joining the company. A legacy that I must have to admit that has caused me to look at with some minor jealousy. Jealousy that has obviously emerged from my respect. Respect for having done so much in your long wrestling career, but with respect also comes the desire to best a man that I have not yet been able to beat. But I’m sure that you have experienced that before haven’t you??”

“I just wonder, have you been expecting me to return to the wrestling ring?? I know I haven’t been one of the more popular wrestlers in the locker room, being referred to a freak, a joke, a disappointment. And the list goes on and on and on, quite sad when you think about it that my career has been dominated by negativity instead of winning a world title and have held it over a hundred days. But then again, I only have myself to blame for it don’t I??”


He cocks his head slightly towards the camera, allowing only the right side of his face to be fully visible for everyone that is watching him. He lifts his right hand above the glass of tequila, running the fingertips oh so slightly across the edge of the glass. He lets out a sigh before shaking his head while having his eyes closed

“I remember how it all started between you and me, both had qualms towards each other for various reasons…. Not wanting to admit to the accusations of the other. I guess I was too stubborn to admit that in every story there are two truths that often make a wrong. A wrong that had lead to many different words to have been said, actions to be done upon each other. And I look back at this, realizing that I would not want to go that distance anymore Mac. Although I am sure that you will take a raincheck in believing everything that I have said and will be saying in the coming moments. And why would you? I have a raincheck on changing my ideas, putting on a smile while a misery was more suitable…. And all for what?? To entertain the crowd?? To make the wrestlers shake their heads while obtaining a massive headaches?? I guess that’s obviously pure ignorance upon everyone else’s part because I dare to be different, I dare to be unique!! Was it a formula for success???”

He shows a smile upon his lips, shaking his head before running his fingers through his hair. He remains silent for a few moments, allowing the answer to sink in even deeper than his true intent.

“You know what is so funny Mac? There was actually a moment in my career that I stopped defending myself, where I started to question my integrity and wondered if all the critiques that I have gotten from everyone had a key element of reality. I felt had felt the need to defend my integrity every Damn show, every fucking opportunity that I have gotten to express myself. To share my feelings and be as pure as I thought I could have been, only to figure out that my thoughts had deceived me my amigo. You see, when I started to rationalize towards men like Fenris and Austin James Mercer, I realized that there was a much different message that the world was trying to tell me. And I have taken it to heart, I have accepted the fact that I do wish to be an idiot that entertains the crowd. Because let’s face it, if I have to wait for people like YOU to entertain the masses, then I can wait until KINGDOM COMES!!! But sadly it wouldn’t change a damn thing now would it??”

“I want to be something positive Mac, I want to put smiles upon the faces of all the little children and the adults in the audience. To let them go home while remembering everything that I have done that night instead of what I haven’t done the past two years… And you know I have said something that you will only shrug your shoulders for, not even allowing it too witness the light of day. But there’s one thing that I do need to applaud you for Mac, because I respect you for what you have achieved. Hell, I am facing the man that has won how many awards for this past year?? Congratulations, a feat where I was not even nominated for and rightfully so. Does it sting?? Yeah it does, because I do also want to be recognized by everyone in the back as well as the audiences that shows up every single night to watch us compete.”

“But I got only myself to blame Mac, that’s the difference between me now and how I have been the last few years. Struggling to keep my head up, blaming the world for the wrong reasons and ignoring my flaws for even bigger reasons. Essences of my career that I am slowly going to be turning around, upholding the three wise lessons that will be essential for my career as well as the hopes and dreams of my little Vinstars, hoping to achieve their dreams and goals in life. This may sound ridiculous to you, so be it. I cannot change you if you don’t want to affect you in any shape or form Mac. But that’s the beauty of it all isn’t it?? To have your own goal in life and the realization that I could make a difference for the people that do believe. Even if it is one single Vinstar, that would have been enough for me to continue fighting for the hopes and dreams of that one individual.”


Vinnie starts to glow with pride, he grabs the glass of tequila and walks towards the swimming pool and sits down. There he allows his feet to enter the water as it allows him to sigh of relief.

“I can only imagine how relieved one special kid may feel when my words touches his soul, to finally find something that he ro she could believe in. I have seen you use biblical terms to talk about your opponent, something that I applaud you for doing my amigo. Because deep down inside, you are doing exactly what I am about to do. But my direction of getting the message across is more direct, far more understandable for the youth that are struggling with every single day that they are being ignored or misunderstood by us grownups. Even grownups like you Mac, even a man that has obviously so much influence on others still misses the true direction that the youth seek.”

“And is that a bad thing upon your part?? Of course not, you just don’t know!! You have never known and never been asked to do the things that I am asking MYSELF TO DO!! Because I dare to take that responsibility and put myself out there in the most vulnerable way possible!!! Some people say that they sweat and bleed for the business, well I sweat and drink chocolate milk and eat cookies for those who not allowed to digest too many different types of sweets!!! Ever imagined how that must be??”


Vinnie’s expression suddenly changes back to a serious one as he is trying to explain the problems what the youth come in contact with every single day of their current lives.

“Just like I have been feeling misunderstood for two long years, they are the ones that have been misunderstood for even a longer period of time!! And you know what, even people like you and me have been young before, it allows me to also reach out towards them and touch your heart and theirs in order to make a change. Oh such a enjoyable occasion my amigo, just I beg of you… At least give it a try???? Give my goal in life an opportunity, because if you refuse then I sadly have to make an example out of you. And trust me, it will hurt me even more than it will ever hurt you. Because the realization that when I hurt you is the moment that I know I fight fire with fire, that I do a bad thing while the holidays are around the corner and everyone is slowly getting into Christmas Celebrations.  Please senor Mac Bane, please allow me to become the beacon of your life and not be the flame that slowly perishes because you are unwillingly to open up to the three sides of my truth!!! And when the spoken word does not allow you to even consider a change, then sadly I have no other alternative but to dig into that part of me that I do not wish to be. A bigger man than you that knows how to let violence speak for himself Mac. I know it may sound like I am a hypocrite, so be it. I prefer to be the one that does the one thing that me and my Vinstars do not wish to uphold to get the message across than the majority do it for me. Because one soul can be saved, but the masses??”

Vinnie shakes his head in sadness, closing his eyes for a few moments as he overthinks his words that he has uttered a few moments ago.

“Inflicting pain upon each other, such a barbaric way to get the point across isn’t it?? And for whatever reason, we have decided to put our bodies on the line for the greater good. For the truth, the confirmation that one of us is better than the other. And for what?? For exactly that what we already knew. You proclaim to be an idealist, that you want to change the wrestling world from all that is wrong. But in the end, who does it benefit the most huh Mac?? The Saviors?? The people?? Or is it just Mac Bane?? Because let’s be honest, since the debut of the Saviors the whole journey that you all had set out to be has become nothing more than a mere whisper. Everyone is going their own separate ways, you already lost two members and gained nothing more than a rheumatic dinosaur and his main squeeze. So far almost everyone has held the world title, was that what you hadenvisioned Mac?? Was that the world dominance that was the Saviors?? Or was it nothing more than a lie??”

“And I know for a fact that you will tell the world that you and your merry men have set out to do what you wanted to do. And I will respect your opinion on the matter, because that’s what all great leaders have said all the way back from Julius Cesar upon the lying politics these days would. Saving face, saving their sorry hide or else you could just swap those awards in for the mere token of my appreciation that is telling me that you are going to be in a fight of your life this coming Sunday.”



He takes a sip from the glass of Tequila and places it on the edge of the swimming pool while staring at the water that is moving gently against his feet.

“I have been waiting for I don’t know how long to get back into that six sided ring, hell if it was up to me I would have returned a month ago. But it’s just like what they say, patience is a virtue. And I have decided to do exactly what I needed to do, to pick my spot and take advantage of the situation that is presented to me. And when the name of Mac Bane presented itself I knew I had to take it with both hands, because of the history that we have even though we may have only faced a few times.”

“And I know that our confrontations do not measure up against the likes of Fenris, Mark Cross, hell even against the fights that you have had against Ken Davison here or wherever that you two have fought. But that’s where the danger will be sneaking around the corner Mac, because I’ll be damned if I allow your narrative to become a reality once again!!!”


Vinnie pauses, realizing that he is losing his control as he moves his hands upwards to the camera in an apology towards Mac Bane.

“See what happened Mac?? I’m still recovering from what I used to be before turning towards where I want to go. But just like the fact that Rome wasn’t built in one day, my three wise lessons need time to sink in before everyone UNDERSTANDS that this is where I stand for. I am not going to back off, I am not going to go back to the drawing board and find something else that suits me even better. Because I am not the flavor of the week, I am not a hype that dies off after a while. I am the real deal and you need to break me before you can ever consider to walk away and realize that I have made my point that I am not longer the freak that you remember me off. You have never… NEVER met the real Vinnie.., but you will this coming Sunday along with the thousands upon thousands of Vinstars and the million around the world… That I am back… And I will make you remember the name of Senor…. Vinnie…”

With that Vinnie signals towards the camera to turn off the recording as the shot fades.



20
Climax Control Archives / Melissa vs Diamond
« on: November 11, 2022, 06:38:40 PM »
Please allow me to introduce myself….,
 
September 22 2011


We are in a kickboxing school in Amsterdam, Netherlands where a young lady, barely 18 enters the school. She is wearing a hoodie with a Guns ‘N Roses logo on the back, black training pants and some beat down sneakers. She looks over her shoulder towards the door she just had entered in, wondering whether this was the right decision that she could have made.

“Can I help you miss?”

An old croaked voice comes from a dark secluded part of the kick boxing school, she lets out a sigh as she realizes that she had been noticed. She turns around, letting her eyes get used to the darkness as it had been very sunny outside. She sees a man seated in the corner, holding a newspaper that he had been reading as he is staring back at her. His eyes are measuring her as if he already has figured her out without saying anything.

“Hi…, my name is Melissa.”

The words escapes her mouth, half trembling from the nerves as she had been trying to find the courage to talk to the man. Assuming that he was a trainer, or perhaps even the owner of the kickboxing school. She had been searching for schools in her neighborhood as the name of this school had often come back from different sources. She looks around as she is awaiting the answer from the man, who had placed the newspaper on the desk in front of him and reached for something underneath his desk.

“Are you interested in joining?? Or did you want to look around first??”

He asks while popping back up from behind the desk and places a piece of paper in front of him as he stares back at her. She had been looking around for a few moments as she had gotten the idea why this school was mentioned so often as it was breathing tradition and success.

“I want to start training here, at least if you train women??”

She asks with a blush upon her cheeks emerging, this causes the man to show a grin upon his face as he walks around the desk and walks over towards her.

“Of course we train women, we have had several champions emerging from our school. So you are in the right spot, oh by the way. My name is Mark.”

She smiles, her nerves are slowly starting to drift away as she allows him to guide her through the school, guiding her to the back of the school as he opens the door towards the part where the athletes train. She immediately notices the punching bags, the boxing ring as well as many weights and other training devices that causes her to softly whistle in amazement.

“This place is amazing….”

This causes to bring a smile upon the face of Mark, who extends his arm towards an office at the far end of the boxing ring. The two of them walk over towards the office as Mark opens the door for her, she looks around as the office is nothing more than a small room, it made her wonder how small the toilets must be in comparison to this office. She mentally shrugs as she takes seat in front of Mark, who sits down upon a leather office chair. He grabs some papers and stares into her eyes.

“So you told me that you wanted to start to train here, do you eventually want to compete in official matches as well??”

The question causes her to raise an eyebrow, she had not expected him to ask this question. She leans back into the seat that she is sitting in, overthinking the options in whether she is looking forward to eventually compete against other girls/women of her age. The intentional idea was to toughen up, get more confident with herself and built stamina. The thought of crossing gloves and kicks did make her become curious and ultimately decides to answer his question.

“Yes, I ultimately want to compete in the ring.”

Mark nods his head, starts to write on the piece of paper for a moment before turning his attention towards her.

“What made you decide wanting to start kickboxing??”

“It’s a long story.”

Melissa whispers with a soft tone, she had hoped that it would not turn into this. She bites her lower lip as she sees him staring her down as he is waiting for an answer. She looks away for a moment, staring at an old flier from a past kickboxing tournament where she reads several names of people she had never heard of, closing her eyes for a moment in an attempt to resist a small tear to emerge. She nonchalantly wipes it away with the back of her hand, covered by the long sleeve of her hoodie that is clearly a size too big for her.

“I want to grow confidence, I’ve been often laughed at and taken advantage off… I…”

“Is this for you to get even with these people?? Or do you really want to become a kickboxer?? Because I’m not here for charity work sweetheart.”

The sudden reaction startles her, she stares at his face that shows no sign of sympathy for her explanation. This causes her to reconsider her decision and the true reason of it all, clearly this man wants to train someone that is a potential winner and not merely to train someone to become more confident in him or herself. She bites her lower lip, she had never enjoyed the aggressive nature of being in a fight, but she realizes that in life everyone comes into a situation of being in a confrontation. This causes her to ultimately turn her head towards him once more and nods.

“I want to become a kickboxer Mark, because I believe I can overcome anything that will oppose me inside that ring.”

He smiles, nods his head and leans back as this was what he wanted to hear, the two share a conversation that takes half an hour before she finally steps outside of the kickboxing school with a smile upon her face.

“I’m ready to go, it’s time to conquer the world.”

A few years later

It’s 2013, Melissa is competing in her first ever title match. It’s the opening match of many more to come as she is about to enter the ring for a fight for the National championship. She hears the Eye of the Tiger hits while standing backstage behind the curtain. She is shaking her head from left to right while wearing her robe. She pounds her boxing gloves against each other, psyching herself up for the first ever title match of her still young career. Thinking back to her first year where she had mostly limited herself by merely training for the moment to come that she would make her in ring debut. The memories of being in bed at night reservices, where she had questioned herself whether she had made the right decision by doing this. Only to be thankful for not talking herself out of this as she is now on the brink of showing her skills in front of her first ever national televised kickboxing match.

“It’s your time to shine Melissa.”

Says Mark while standing beside her, he had been her coach from the first moment that she had started training until now. He had been rough on her, but most of all he has always been honest. Never backing away from telling her the truth whether she did well or whether she sucked. It had taken her a while before accepting his way of training her, which had caused into some heated arguments between the two of them. It even had made her consider quitting and leaving the school, only to come back the next day and work even harder.

“And now the challenger!!!!”

The voice behind the curtain echoes, it’s her cue to step through the curtains and enter the arena. This was the moment that she had been working towards, to ultimately have that recognition of what she had sacrificed for so many years had culminated into an opportunity to fight for a championship belt. Something that she had doubts about when she started two years ago. She steps through the curtains and the first thing that she notices of how huge the arena looks like. She chuckles, she remembers visiting the Ahoy in the past for concerts, now in her mind she is the main event even if she is just an opening act to bigger things. She walks past the crowd as some of them are cheering her on, while most of them simply boo her .

“Soak it in Melissa, take all of the hostility and make it yours.”

She nods, she had not experienced this before. But her prior matches had been in local gyms or other small venues in comparison to this. But she was enjoying this, she took the reaction from the crowd as if they were all cheering her on as it made her feel as if she was already the world champion and nothing could stop her. Melissa and her entourage walk towards the boxing ring, there she steps through the ropes and does her routine as she walks off her nerves that are slowly starting to grow. The same kind of nerves that she had felt prior to her first ever fight, but she knew that this is nothing more than healthy nerves and that she is ready. She punches one of her trainers against his training gloves to warm up a little bit before the atmosphere changes when the music from the champion starts to play.

“And now!!! Coming down to the ring!!! She is the National Champion!! Her name is…..”

And at that moment every sound surrounding her disappear, the only thing that she is hearing is her own heartbeat and her pounding her gloves against each other. Her eyes are locked against the woman that she is going to compete against and already she knew that she had beaten her without even touching gloves. She feels her sweat slowly pour from her face, she is ready to take off her gown but knows it isn’t the right moment to do so. She wants to make the champion wait for her, even if the situation is the opposite way. But Mark had learned her from an early start to make everything about her, teaching her the psychology behind the fight and be mentally on top of your game at any given situation.

“I got all the time in the world, that belt is coming home to me.”

She growls before taking her mouthpiece into her mouth, twisting and turning her head for a few times as she watches the champion finally get to the ring steps before slowly climbing them to get to the ring. Melissa immediately walks towards the champ and confronts her, making sure that she cannot step foot inside the ring while having a stare down. She looks into the eyes of the champion, she can tell that she is not impressed and yet Melissa can sense something in her gaze that makes her realize that she has already have won.

“Get to your corner miss…”

The official of the fight asks Melissa to back off a little bit, causing Melissa to slowly back off without not taking her eyes of her opponent. The mind games have already begun, she is smiling while showing the mouthpiece as she has opened her mouth. The mouthpiece shows the red, white and blue from the Dutch flag. Especially made for this first title match as it is for the National championship from the Netherlands. She watches the champion enter the ring and do her routine before being called to the middle of the ring by the official. Telling both competitors that he expects a clean fight and be respectful towards each other.

“Any questions?? Okay, now get to your corners and wait for me to give the signal to start your fight!!!”

Both ladies touch gloves before walking towards their neutral corners, Melissa let her trainers take off her robe as she is finally standing there in her gear to compete for the gold. She hops around on her own two feet, shaking her head from left to right to loosen her neck muscles some more. Finally the bell rings as the two women walk towards each other and Melissa is the firs tone to drop a punch.

Later that day

Melissa is in her locker room after the match has ended, her left eye slightly swollen from having a few punches landed there. But she is satisfied after having won the championship belt from the now former champion. The belt is draped across the table in front of her as she lets the doctor take a look at the seriousness of the swollen eye.

“I don’t see anything broken, so I suggest holding an ice pack against it for now and the swelling will ultimately fade in due time.”

Melissa nods her head as one of the trainers hands her an ice pack as she places it against the swelling, she looks over towards Mark at the doorway who is talking to the doctor some more before he turns his attention back to his protégé.

“Good job Melissa, I think you got a bright future int his sport.”

She smiles towards him as possible as she keeps the ice pack close to her eye.

“Not bad for a girl that came to you because she wanted to grow some confidence.”

The two share a laugh before Mark turns towards the championship belt and places it in front of her.

“I think that this championship belt tells me that you have gained enough confidence to take on the world.”

Melissa takes a moment to stare at that championship as emotions suddenly start to take over from her, thinking back at the two year preparation that has taken her to this very moment. She now fully grasps the fact that she has actually achieved something, beating down the crowd favorite and take her championship belt away from her. She had not been fazed by the fact that the crowd had not really accepted her during the match, something that in her past would have caused her to get upset. But now she had been able to block every distraction from her concentration as she has focused upon one thing and one thing only, taking home the gold.

“This is only the beginning Mark, I have so much more that I wish to obtain. And the world is just about to notice who I am and what I’m really all about.”

The two smile as they bump fists before the shot slowly fades to darkness.

November 8th 2022

We see a replica of the National Kickboxing championship belt draped across Melissa’s and Goth’s king size bed. The camera pans out as we see Melissa seated in a chair close to the bed while staring at that replica belt that she once had won many years ago. Her eyes are focused upon the memorabilia of her past that refers to her kickboxing legacy. Something that she partially had added into her wrestling move set.

“It was nine years ago when I won that belt.”

Says Melissa while not taking her eyes off that championship belt.

“Many people would say that winning a National title in your home country is nice, but it means absolutely nothing when it comes down to the international ranks of your own profession. And yet, you never forget your first championship belt.”

Melissa’s gaze shows no emotion, the woman that had not have a single win in the last few matches. Even losing the match against Jessie Salco at the last show, something that has been bothering her for weeks, even making complaints about the officiating during that match. But she knows that she should get back on track, not looking back but ahead of herself. She knows that this downwards spiral will end one day and what a better way to do so against the woman that challenged the Bombshell World champion and lost as well.

“But I am not like those people, I value everything that I have managed to obtain. And I have learned to deal with setbacks, even though there are some bitches out there that still believe that I am frustrated over every fucking loss….. Even if I showed maturity and class, I guess people are just too stubborn to even care…. But that will ultimately change very soon, I just hope you manage to win that belt Jessie… Because I am coming for you.”

She pushes a few hairs out of her face, the focus is clearly shown as she does not allow herself to be distracted by the entire camera crew that has surrounded her in the bedroom of Goth and Melissa’s hotel room.

“And even though I would love to spill out so many things over my match with Jessie Salco, I know that I have a different opponent to concentrate upon. A woman that is familiar with championship caliber type of matches. A woman that has been the subject of many twitter tirades. But to underestimate her because of that would be stupid and showing a lack of respect upon this line of this business. Because we need to be at our very best every single time that you step foot inside the six sided ring and compete. To show exactly what you are made off, not underestimating your opponent or else you will end up the way that me and Diamond have been since our last confrontation. The question remains, who will get out of the slump and who doesn’t?? Do you know the answer Diamond??”

She turns her gaze towards the camera for the very first time as she slowly rises out of the chair and walks towards he bed, she stands in front of the kickboxing championship belt that she had gained many years ago as she slips her fingers underneath the leather strap and lifts it close towards her face.

“You may ask yourself why am I showing this?? A prop from my past, something that holds no particular importance to this wrestling organization. And yet it tells something about me that you have to understand Diamond, that I am an individual that has come from far and knows how to fight the odds that has been stacked against me since day one. ”

She smirks for a moment as she gently places the championship belt back upon the bed as she stands there motionless while not taking her eyes off of it.

“A struggle, that’s right. A struggle, something that every single wrestler int his organization had to endure to get here isn’t it?? Every story is different, yet we all have been there and had to endure exactly the same frustration each and every other superstar or Bombshell. Whether it is Kat Jones being forced to retire to injuries, whether it is being so close in winning a title every single time and somehow feel it slip through your fingers in the end… Or merely contemplating retirement because you don’t feel that you have anything left to give in this beautiful sport.”

“The crossroad between beauty and the ugly reality losing is such a thin line, that can make you slip off the right track so easily. And what do you do? You struggle, you try to tell yourself so many times that luck will once turn to your favor. And yet, the question remains… when?? And iknow, I know that these statements mostly refer to me, as you had some impressive run towards your championship match. You had the momentum seemingly in your own favor, yet it just slipped through your fingers didn’t it Diamond?? How frustrating must it be that in the end that all your hard labor didn’t paid off…. “

“Trust me, I know exacltyt he feeling.”


She slowly walks towards the chai, drops backwards and leans with her head against her left hand as she rubs her forehead as if she has a major headache.

“I owe a lot to Goth and Whisper, taking me in and train me to where I am today….. Or should I say where I was at one point?? But that would only suggest that I owe them the fame and fortune and the frustration that I am feeling to myself. The reality is that these statements aren’t as far from the truth like I have pointed out before. But I must take the full responsibility for both sides of the coin, because it was ME that became the champion and it was ME that ultimately ended up becoming an absolute joke.”

“Do you think that these words are harsh?? Perhaps, but do I prefer to tell it like it is and not sugar coat anything into a more positive note. Because what use does it bring me?? How does it change the entire situation into something positive?? Nothing, all I can do is work hard and grab that last straw effort to get out of the slump that I am right now. But my situation is just like a good book, it has a beginning, a middle part and an end. And the end of my suffering is near, hell I am not even close to reach the middle part. I just need that one single straw to get me out of exactly that in order to once again turn my attention to what I consider necessary to occur.”


Melissa once again turns her attention towards the camera crew as she reaches behind her head and pulls her hair into a ponytail.

“And all I have to do is to get in the ring and face Diamond Steele and beat her, funny huh?? It all sounds so easy, but if that was the case I would have still held that Bombshell Roulette title… a championship belt that I am forced to watch two individuals that in my own believes are not worth to be even considered worthy of holding that fucking title…. But I guess that’s all on me, not on them. Because I should have held on to that belt when I had the chance,k I should have regained that belt when I had the chance…. And I didn’t. So I guess my words are worthless to your listening ears aren’t they?? And yet, you couldn’t be more wrong.”

She leans forwards, placing her hands around her head and starts to shake it. She is mumbling something in Dutch that nobody can understand before realizing that she is still being video taped.

“Can’t you understand when it is improper to air something?? Or are you just as delusional that you need to hear the words cut before you stop video tapign every move we make and every word we say??”

She stares at the camera for a second or two before turning her attention away and shake her head in disbelief.

“No wait, please don’t answer that question. Because the answer would be too predictable and boring, as if I was forced to watch paint dry and tell the world in front of the camera with a serious look on my face that I enjoyed every second of it. Because if there’s someone out there that would actually believe that, then please give me a shotgun so that I could shoot that poor individual that has no life.”

“But once again, I’m drifting away.”

“FUCK!!!!!”


She suddenly screams out while closing her eyes, the frustration is clearly visible with every passing second.

“Why don’t you all do me a favor, just fucking leave!!!!”

We see the camera slowly get up hesitantly, causing Melissa to roll her eyes and lift her arms up in the air in frustration.

“THAT WAS JUST MERELY HYPOTHETICALLY!!! Just sit down and keep your mouth shut okay!!!”

The camera stops moving before slowly getting back to the original position that it was in earlier. Melissa places her hands across her forehead and starts to rock in the chair.

“Why is it so difficult for people to understand when I am serious and when I am just losing my freaking mind!!! And you know something??”

She suddenly looks up and shows a sickening smile upon her face.

“I got the solution to all my problems…, I just got to beat you Diamond. And I know, I know that you had been so nice towards me when you extended your best of intent on social media. Even inviting me to dinner, something that I have not yet experienced in this federation outside of the Saviors and my fiancé. But you do realize that I have to beat you right?? You do understand that I need to beat you in order to get into my winning ways once more??? That it is coming to a point that I am not so sure whether I  can do it without you taking it too personal?? Just like I have done when I took liberty and expressed myself in private… But I guess nowadays nothing can be considered sacred in this wrestling industry, not even confiding your thoughts with people you assumed you could trust.”

“But I am glad that I have learned my lesson the hard way, something that I will take with me and use it upon those who I deem ready to get in the ring with. That includes you Diamond, I know that I cannot sugar coat it in any shape or form that you won’t take it too personal. A way that it is impossible for you to say that I cannot be complimented for being such a nice individual… Because if there’s one thing right now that has changed in my life…. Than by all means it must be that!!!! And before people will assume that I will blame Jessie and Ariana for something like that…. Let it be known that unlike my hair color would make you assume differently… I still have a brain that allows me to make my own suggestions and have my own thoughts without being too influenced by others. I guess that’s why I have told Goth to let me do my thing on my own for now, that I have not sparred with any of the people that Whisper has hired for me to prepare for. Oh no, went back to a mindset where I was over ten years ago… And you know something Diamond???”

“I have almost forgotten how much fun I had back then and how much of a success as well. Fun, how that word creates such a weird dimension when you can compare it to harmless Sesame Street kids fun… Or why so serious Joker fun before allowing some scissors to rearrange the face of some mindless character in a Batman movie. It’s whatever you make of it isn’t it?? And the mere fact that it is JUST ME that all week long preparing for this match makes everything so much more delightful, because now I can think for myself and act upon my own behalf. Does that mean Goth won’t be at ringside this Sunday?? Of course he will be, but it is just me that will get all the accolades or the blame this time.”

“I don’t want to look over my shoulders and see the second guessing upon the part of my life partner while he has to focus on whether taking on the offer from a “legend” that he beat a few weeks ago. No, it’s a good thing that I am standing on my own two feet, taking my own decisions into facing you Diamond. It’s quite fascinating when you look at that name of yours, to consider that you must be the brightest shining star in this organization…. Or at least let me assume that’s the whole idea behind  it?? A diamond, a beautiful rock that rich people would fight for to possess. To have it upon their ring finger as a ring,k or around their necks or attached to their ears… While all I can see is that you are nothing more than a rock, dead weight. A meaningless piece of rock that for some people worshipped because they are delusional. BECAUSE I AM THAT SHINING STAR!!!”

“And I know, I know that my recent track record will say differently. I know that you will listen to my words and retaliate with merely uttering the names of two Bombshells… But that doesn’t alter the effect that I am exactly who I say that I am. It’s the mere fact that I believe in these statements, because I have been living these words since day one… DAY ONE!!! All I have to do is to actually accept reality and not to limit myself with whatever notion. One step at a time Diamond, one opponent at a time. One misery that I need to extract from my frame of mind and that lucky first Bombshell is you.”

“To be honest, I am thankful for the first time in a very long time not to have been opposing someone that has been choking the life out of me.  Someone that took all the oxygen away from me, constantly needing all the attention focused solely upon her. No, it’s a great thing to finally have someone that showed me some respect. That didn’t  went the sad and low road by accussing me of taking advantage of the love of my life. I hope you will not follow their trail that they have paved with breadcrumbs in an attempt to find their own stinking brain!!!”


Melissa takes a deep breath, trying to collect her thoughts and lets out a long sigh.

“Forgive me, I know went off like a lunatic. But I guess that’s what you get when you are frustrated isn’t it?? I look forward to get in the ring with you Diamond, to face a name that has been wrestling quite a while… someone that I see as an opportunity, I am going to take this seriously and I hope you will as well. Because I am intending to beat you, I am intending to hit you with the kick that is heard around the world…. And I intend to beat you one, two, three… ”

Melissa smiles at the camera as the shot slowly fades to darkness

Pages: [1] 2 3 ... 7